Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kim made her way to her Medbay, knowing someone was going to get seasick as they hit open water. Her thoughts raced as she thought about the conversation on the bridge with Soyuz.

Treasure Island was habituated by the original descendants of the Soyuz craft. Byakuya and the other five occupants. 3,700 years ago, they crash landed and made their lives in a newly deserted world. How lonely it must have been and how terrible knowing everyone they knew and loved had been turned to stone. The guilt must have eaten them alive; it would have her.

Twisting her pony tale around her hand, she opened the door to her new ‘clinic’. The shelves packed tightly with equipment and bottles of medication. One cot along the wall for anyone who visited her and a small desk shoved in a corner. Adam’s wrap hung on a peg above her desk.

“Kim? Are you grabbing the scopolamine?” Senku’s voice echoed through their comm-tubes.

“Yeah, grabbing it now.” She smiled. She tucked the bottle in her hip holster, a spoon and a rag. “Be up in a sec.” She heard the metallic click of the lid closing on his side, effectively ending the ‘call’. She tucked the rag into the leather strap on her hip and twirled the spoon in her fingers, humming as she ascended the steep stairs, passing Ukyo and Soyuz on the way.

She tried to find any hint of Byakuya in him, but came up short. She could defiantly see him in Kokuyo and Lillian in Kohaku and Ruri. She frowned, there had to be a certain degree of inbreeding but, there wasn’t any of the symptoms that showed it affected them at all. Maybe it had been bred out over the generations as they diversified. No Hapsburg jaw, no hemophilia, no mental deficits beyond the norm.

Squinting against the sun, she walked to the deck. She swore as she sneezed, stumbling as the ship rocked at the same time. A strong hand grabbed her before she fell. Nikki giggled as she steadied Kim.

“You good?”

“I forgot I sneeze in bright light!” Kim laughed, sniffling.

“Supposedly a crossing of two nerves in the brain. One for light sensitivity and one for the sneeze reflex. Hard to prove without a live test subject to experiment on.” Senku prattled on. “Unless you’re willing?”

“I’ll pass.” Kim opened up the bottle and squatted in front of her first patient. “If anyone gets a live brain dissection, it’s you. Maybe I’ll do it as revenge if you ever piss me off enough.” She grinned, spoon feeding Ginro the medication.

“You’d probably get off on that, Weirdo.”

“Oh, Kim!! You goddess of Health! Thank you!” Ginro cried out. He jumped to his knees and opened his arms, leaning in for a quick embrace. His eyes on her chest. Kim fell back onto her ass and kicked him.

“Pound sand, fucker.” She growled as he skidded across the wooden planks. As she moved along to the others, Ginro rose.

“I just wanted to give you my thanks! A simple hug is all I have to give you, I felt like I was dying!”

“Go lie down. Or if you’re peppy enough to beg for crumbs of affection, go to work.” Senku snapped, looking out to the horizon.

“Cool, huh?” Ukyo continued his conversation with Soyuz as they walked the deck. “And we have a science powered sickbay in the stone world.”

“W-with this ship, even the fiercest of storms couldn’t slow us down.” Soyuz marveled in his soft voice. Kim groaned.

“Murphy’s Law, people.” She tucked the half empty bottle back in her holster and wiped off the spoon for the last time.

“Go head to the bridge, Kimmy. We’ve got one coming.” Senku said quietly. She looked where he was. Dark, angry clouds rose from the sea.

“A storm?! We of the water tribe fear no storm!” Ginro said smugly.

“I’m punching him in his loud mouth.” She whispered to Senku. He chuckled, squeezing her fingers three times as she walked away.

“Like a person wronged, the weather at sea can change it’s tune at the drop of a hat.” Ryusui grinned hungrily out the window, perched at the helm. His gaze bounced around the dark clouds, eating up the sight as if he were starving.

“Ginro invoked Murphy’s Law, blame him.” Kim huffed, sitting heavily at the main table.

“Figures.” Ryusui grinned. “Leave it to one of our lovely Villagers to jinx us like that.”

“This storm’s bad new, right?” Chrome yelled as the ship rocked violently. Ryusui sat next to Kim. Allowing their ship to run with the waves instead of fighting against them. Francois placed a tea cup in front of him as Kim held on to the table, eyeing the storm outside with disdain.

The ship rocked and Ryu caught his saucer with his ring finger, bringing the drink to his lips.

“A latte made with Japanese tea leaves and goat’s milk? Not bad, Francois.”

“YOU’RE SO LAID BACK!!” Chrome and Kohaku screeched. Kim had to agree with them.

“Please, I’ve weathered plenty of storms in my time. As long as I’m in command of this vessel, there’s nothing to fear. So, keep calm.” He grinned at the three of them. The metal hatch slammed open and Senku raced in huffing.

“Someone didn’t get the memo.” Kim laughed.

“I’m not panicking! And it’s not that we’re in trouble! It’s just…” He paused to catch his breath. A wicked grim spread across his lips.

“Here we go.” Kim groaned, shifting involuntarily in her chair as the ship swayed the opposite way.

“This is our chance! Since we don’t know if that island’s inhabitants are friendly, we’ll use the storm to sneak up on them and do a little spying with our eyes of science before making contact.”

Ryusui strolled to the comm-tubes.

“All crew to your posts!” He demanded. Kim stood, taking her place at the forward facing window. Ryusui just off to her side, again steering the ship.

As they traversed the wind and rain, a dark mountain shadow cut through the gray. Senku came to her side, a hand resting on the small of her back. He let out a soft chuckle.

“We’ve finally made it, Byakuya, to your treasure island! And whatever ordeals await us, that’s reason enough to get excited.” She turned to him, smiling softly.

Byakuya lived and died here. His dust imbued the earth and hopefully his ideals with it. Senku shared her grin and they turned back. A new adventure just beyond the rain.

This was exciting.

~ Kim patted her fully packed holster. Cloth, needles, thread, balm, and antiseptic; all the things she’d need if anyone got hurt. They crowded on the deck, rain soaking them, but they watched the mountain approach.

“As fun as it sounds to storm the place with our whole crew, we’d better not.” Senku chuckled as Nikki pulled on the back of Yo’s shirt.

“There’s no telling who we might find on this island.” Kinro added.

“A covert, small group is best.” Kim said. “We need to scope the place out before the rest make landfall.”

“Sure, but having science on our side will surely give us one baaaad leg up on these people.” Chrome said.

“Surely. But, how do we know that?” Kohaku asked pointedly.

“We, at least, know that don’t have radar. They would have spotted our ship already.” Ukyo answered through the comm-tubes.

“Meaning, science is our trump card. Our eyes of science will allow us to sneak up under the cover of this nasty storm and hide our ship near the cliffs before the skies clear up.” Senku said proudly.

Others spoke as they all watched the ship come closer and closer to the island. An alcove in the cliff was the perfect place to hide in. The anchor caught and the ship slowed to a stop as the skies cleared, a gorgeous rainbow peaked through the clouds. Ryusui loudly offered a handsome reward to everyone for their teamwork.

“Save the leisurely celebration for later cuz we’ll be spotted if we stick around here for too long. This mission’s gotta be quick.” Senku said stepping forward. Kim swept her wet hair from her face, Yo and Magma racing past her.

“Off to find buried treasure!” Yo cried.

“Off to murder islanders!” Magma agreed. Both receiving a swift kick from Nikki between their legs.

“The scout team is heading out!” Senku said, a pained look in his eye as Kim howled at the two men writhing on the deck. She jumped as Ryusui slammed a barrel down and sat on top of it, folding his legs beneath him.

“A full scale invasion could lead to an all-out war, right? So, we’ll keep the squad as small as possible.”

“Exactly. I hope none of you forgot why we’ve come here. We need to get the tiny piece of platinum from the treasure chest to make the machine that’ll produce unlimited revival fluid. If we find it straight away, that’s great. And if not, then we’ll just have to ask the islanders.” Senku grinned.

“So the scouting squad will be composed of just five of you.” Ryusui snapped his fingers.

“Senku!” He called.

“I know what platinum looks like.”

“Soyuz! The only native of this island.”

“I-I’ll try to remember details that might help.” He said softly.

“Gen! In case we need to negotiate with the islanders. Kohaku! On bodyguard duty! Plus, she has killer eyesight. And Kim!”

“In case anyone gets hurt, or we need another fighter.” She hummed, folding her arms.

“As if I couldn’t handle it.” Kohaku boasted.

“Cool it, Wonder woman. I’m only the back up.” She waved her hand at Kohaku. “I don’t doubt your gorilla muscles won’t come in handy at some point.”

Kohaku swung at her and Kim blocked it with her forearm. She gave her a pleased grin.

“Alright, I guess you’re quick enough to join.”

“If you two are done flirting, we need to go.” Senku frowned. Kim flipped him off as Kohaku loudly denied any flirting accusations.

“In your dreams, Sparky.” Kim huffed as she jumped into their speed boat.

“One can try.” He shrugged, she shoved his shoulder lightly as they took off.

~ Kim took the back of their group as they climbed up the cliff. Kohaku helped Senku up the rocky face as she asked why Ukyo had been left behind. Soyuz grabbed Kim’s hand as Gen said he was too busy staring a hole into the screen of their radar, deciding to spend his time on the bridge.

He’d been offered the fifth position but declined, so Kim had been offered next.

They reached the top of the clearing and adjusted their heavy loads. Senku handed Kim something wrapped in cloth.

“Here. Now’s as good a time to give you these. Use them wisely, though.”

“Grenades?” She grinned, grabbing them. Metal clinked as she unwrapped his gift. “Oh, you violent little thing.” She purred. A set of brass knuckles lay in the cloth. Slipping her fingers through the cold metal, she flexed her hands.

“Like I said, use them wisely.”

“Of course!” She slid them into her bra band, hissing at the cold metal and tucking the rag into her holster. Kohaku jolted back toward the ship.

“Huh, I thought I just saw a flash of light by the boat. But, maybe I just imagined it.”

“Our signal is utterly ead-day. They aren’t answering my calls.” Gen said working their cell phone. “You three venture ahead. We’ll try to place a call from higher up.” Soyuz and Gen raced up a hill to try and get better reception.

“Let’s head this way and see what we can find.” Senku trudged into the woods, keen eyes looking for clues of any kind.

They quietly stalked through the brush, keeping an eye out for anything that might give them a clue to a village or what kind of people they may be dealing with.

“What exactly are we looking for?” Kim asked.

“Anything out of place.” Senku wheezed. Kim handed him the rag to wipe the sweat from his face. Walking further into the dense brush, Kohaku had edged out further than them.

“Hey, look! Discarded seashells, right over here. The residents of Treasure Island must know the secret of the revival fluid.” She called out. Kim narrowed her eyes at her.

“How the fuck do you think that?”

“Nice! Way to use that super vision!” Senku grinned wiping his face again, cutting off Kim’s sneer.

“What’s our next move?” Kohaku asked as he knelt down. Kim turned, a scream catching her attention.

“We’ll extract a confession from our clues to smoke out our culprit with ten billion percent success. Let the scientific investigation begin.” Giddy excitement in his voice. Another, higher, scream had Kim on alert.

“Senku, something’s wrong. That was Gen and Soyuz.” He stood as she wandered further back.

The two scrambled through the trees, both out of breath, fear radiating from them.

“Senku-dear, the others…” Gen panted.

“They’ve been turned to stone.” Soyuz finished. Setting her jaw with a click, she turned to Senku and Kohaku. A dark, foreboding look passing over his face told her they were on the same page. These people had the petrification devise as well as the platinum they needed.

Not only was this a scouting mission, it had become a retrieval and rescue mission. And their enemy had their ship now.

Murphy’s fucking Law.

Chapter Text

Kohaku drew her sword and leapt to run to the ship. Gen, unfortunately, had tied her to his wrist and was yanked to the ground, his face taking most of the impact. Kim would have laughed, but the thought of their friends and crew now turned to stone dampened any laughter in her.

“Why are you trying to stop me?! We need to save the other…Now!” Kohaku gritted through her teeth.

“Everyone aboard was zapped! We’re the final five survivors, so if we rush in without thinking and the enemy petrifies us too, it’s game over!” He explained, brushing the dirt from his face. Kohaku looked to Kim for support. She just frowned, shaking her head.

“We’re on a rescue mission now. As much as I would love to go beat the shit outta them, we can’t.”

“H-he’s right!” Soyuz groaned, grabbing his head. “It’s better to stay away! The second I saw those statues on the ship, some traumatic memories came rushing back.

“When I was taken from the island as a baby, we were running from who or whatever turns people to stone.” He straightened, frowning deeply. “I-I’m sorry. I can’t remember more, even through I must have seen it happen.”

“Sorry! You were just a baby!” Kohaku said, cutting the rope from her wrist.

“Indeed, it’s impressive that you member-ray anything at all.” Gen agreed still rubbing his sore cheek.

“Naw, it’s incredibly valuable. Thanks, Soyuz.” Senku smiled, his brain already working. “What this tells us is there’s an enemy on this treasure island trying to petrify the whole damn Kingdom of Science…and also there’s potential allies trying to avoid the same fate.”

“Now, to find out who’s foe and who’s an ally. That’s where we are now. We need to befriend at least one person on this island and that will give us the leg up we need.” Kim nodded, rubbing her chin.

“That will allow us to revive our friends on the ship as well as all humanity!” Kohaku grinned.

“Sure will. But, how are we gonna get that info from the shells you found?” Kim asked.

“Glad you asked! We know it’s only been ten to twenty minutes since our suspect dropped these shells. That’s our first clue!” Senku smirked. “Get ready for a painstakingly detailed, step-by-step forensics explanation. Science will help us track down our person of interest!” He dug through one of his pouches, pulling out a clay jar.

“You used that during dear Tsukasa’s surgery.”Gen pointed out.

“Yeah, used this adhesive. It’s cyano-acrylate. Just heat it up, let the steam hit the shell and shine a black light on it and the evidence appears.”

As Senku proceeded to do what he had explained, giddy with excitement. Gen suddenly looked at Kim.

“Hold on. Back when we were about to do Tsukasa’s surgery and Senku spouted this off, how did you know what he was making? You’re not as good at chemistry as we once thought.”

“I had to do a paper on something similar and he helped me. It just so happened to be one of the last papers I had to write.” Kim chuckled. “I’m definitely not as smart as him. In fact…I had to have his nerd-ass help me quite a bit.” She admitted sheepishly.

“Now, I can guess a little bit about them.” Senku muttered holding his black light and a magnifying glass. “Female. Average height. Average weight.”

“You got all that from finger prints?” Kim leaned over his shoulder.

“With nothing more that an adhesive? Antastic-fay work, science detective.” Gen gaped.

“Save your slack-jawed praise for later, mentalist detective. This is where you come in. Start profiling!” Senku stood.

“Who’s flirting now?” Kim mumbled. He glared at her as Gen begun.

“This is all theoretical, being a mentalist doesn’t give me superpowers. But, I believe our suspect is a young woman.

“An experienced elder wouldn’t waste precious energy picking up worthless shells. Picking and choosing after collecting so lackadaisically seems far too inefficient for an older woman.” He sang walking through the brush.

“Now, our suspect walked a few steps from the beach before selecting which shells to keep or toss. Her load must have been a heavy one too. In which case, she’d have trouble ducking past foliage or brushing it away by hand.

“A young woman of average build, so about five foot two or three. If someone that height was walking past here…” He paused, pointing out a broken branch. Kim raised an impressed eyebrow. “I got it. Viola! A young woman’s hair.” He held up a strand of kinky dark hair.

They scoured the surrounding brush, finding a few more strands to add to the test tube.

“Let’s take this evidence and toss it into a centrifuge.” Senku’s grin was ecstatic.

“D-did we happen to bring one with us?” Kim and Senku pointed to Kohaku.

“Sure did.” She smiled.

Putting the test tube into a bamboo holder and tying a rope around it, Kohaku swung the contraption around quickly. So quickly, a sturdy breeze rippled through their hair.

“I told you those gorilla muscles would come in handy!” Kim jeered at her. Kohaku dipped the container near her and she ducked. “Hey! That’s our evidence!”

“I’m not a gorilla!” Kohaku sneered.

“Good enough. Hand it over before you break it on Kim’s thick skull.” Senku squashed their bickering. Both ladies barked out cries of indigence.

“Our muscle powered centrifuge separated the various particles into layers, and I’m only after the pollen layer.” Senku pulled the test tube out.

“Why’s that?” Gen piped up.

“The pollen will tell us where they reside mostly.” Kim said, keeping her eye on Kohaku as she stared her down. “Learned that from true crime shows.”

“When we leveled up our lathes, that made making this that much easier.” Senku pulled out a microscope. Fiddling with it, he hummed.

“You would like crime tv.” Gen side eyed her.

“Why? Cuz of the way I look?” Kim said, offended.

“You look and are a felon.” Senku said off-handily, shrugging.

“Quite telling people that!” Kim snapped.

“F-felon?” Soyuz stuttered.

“Criminal.” Kohaku glared at her, folding her arms. Kim threw up her arms.

“Look what you started, for fuck’s sake! Look, I’ll make you a deal, Kohaku. You drop this mistrust bullshit, and I’ll tell you what happened after we get this devise, yeah?”

“Fine, but I want all the details.”

“Whatever. You’ll regret that.” Kim turned to Senku. “What did you find?”

“Lily pollen. Lilies don’t grow by the shore. Our suspect must live inland on the mountain.”

“This scientific investigation is astounding.” Kohaku shook her head at Kim, turning to Senku as well as he stood. “We started with nothing, yet we’re closing in on her. Theres no trial Senku and Gen can’t follow and no suspect that can evade us.” He tucked the microscope back into his bag.

“The rest is simple. We just use the preexisting trail and extrapolate the route to the mountain.” Gen sang.

“That’s more than enough for me. If speed and eyesight can get the job done then our woman won’t get away from me!” Kohaku leapt off into the trees. Kim caught Senku’s apologetic gaze. Flipping him off, she followed off after Kohaku.

“Trouble in paradise already?” Gen asked, a sly look on his lips. Soyuz blushed at the comment.

“Shut up. I didn’t mean to say it out loud.” Senku huffed.

“Is it a joke, or is she really a felon?” He asked quietly as they followed the girls.

“It’s real. Involuntary Homicide. But it was deserved, ten billion percent.” Senku frowned. Soyuz questioned him softly.

“Murder, dear Soyuz.” Gen answered, placing a finger to his lips. Soyuz paled and looked after Kim as she trudged after Kohaku.

She stopped as Kohaku motioned for them to. Holding out her hand, Kim half turned, a finger to her lips.

“She’s found someone.” She whispered.

Along the path in front of them, was their target. Dark hair in dreads, two feathers in her hair and a gauzy dress.

“Enemy or ally?” Kim asked, pulling out one of the brass knuckles from her shirt.

“Either way, we’re making contact and we’re gonna get some answers. We have no choice.” Kim took off her bag and handed it backwards to Soyuz, who took it quickly as her and Kohaku approached the woman. The other three following behind them.

“We’ll seduce this young lady into joining our side.” Gen planned.

“Yep, cuz she’s the only lead we have at the moment.” Senku agreed. “And once she’s on our side and we get her to reveal the location of the platinum. Then, it’s good bye stone statues forever.”

“This could be tricky, going up against such a disarming eauty-bay. This mentalist will have to show what he’s made of…or I would, but, it seems as if I’ve been beaten to the punch in this game of seduction.”

Three men jumped in front of their mystery woman, all on one knee. Each holding a large bouquet of lilies.

“Please marry me!!” They all shouted at the same time. Kim and Kohaku stopped, hunched into the brush, watching excitedly.

“It’s the Dating Game!” Kim whispered.

“Let’s hang back and watch how this plays out, I guess.” Senku said blandly. Both ladies agreed, nodding vigorously.

“Agreed, and then we can learn a bit about these people too. Let’s see how this proposal unfolds.”

“I dare say, you two are excited.” Gen hummed.

“Live trash tv. Shut up. My show is on.” Kim waved her hand.

“Speaking of proposals, dear Senku…”

“Gen, shut your mouth. I can’t hear.” Kim turned, shaking her finder at him, the brass catching the light.

“Loud and clear!” He raised his hands. Senku chuckled as she turned back around.

“Oh, dear me! My heart is pounding…forgive me if I say something silly. But, you’ve all made me so happy. I don’t know why you’d want a girl like me.” The woman crooned, her voice high and melodic.

“A girl like you?” The clean shaven man with dreads said as the other two swooned. “Nonsense, Amaryllis! None on the island can hold a candle to your beauty!”

Kim and Soyuz clutched at their chests, while Kohaku and Senku blanched. Amaryllis turned, poking at one of the shells, a squirt of water hitting her in the eye.

“But, alas.” She turned back to the men, a dramatic tear rolling down her cheek. “They come for me tomorrow. It is my fate to join the Master’s harem.” All five of them straightened in shock.

“You three understand, don’t you? What happens if we defy the Master?” She continued.

“What the fuck?” Kim hissed.

“That’s exactly why we had to confess our feelings today! It’s our last chance!” One cried out, wiping his eyes.

“We should have known there was no hope.” Another groaned. The three dropped their bouquets to the ground and ran off.

“Ten billion points to us, tailing this lady was the right move all along. She’s gonna lead us to the big bad boss we gotta beat!” Senku grinned.

“Dear Amaryllis, was it? Perhaps we share a common foe. In which case, she may gladly lead us to the treasure we seek. If she knows the where abouts.

“However, first impressions decide 90% of everything, so let’s approach this cautiously…” Senku followed Kim out to the woman.

“Yo! Where’s the Soyuz Capsule?”

“Who’s this Master?” They asked at the same time, startling her.

“Who are you two?” She asked, stepping back and studying them. “Did the honorable Master send you? I wasn’t expecting you until tomorrow.” As Kim opened her mouth, Amaryllis looked past them.

“You are the Master!” she gasped, flinging herself past the duo and into Soyuz’s chest. “I love you!”

Kim and Senku spun around, confused. Soyuz blushing deeply as Amaryllis hung on him.

“So strong, with kind eyes that seem to embrace me. At just a glance I can tell that you’re the one for me.” She cooed. Soyuz stiffened and seemed to short circuit, falling backwards. Kim laughed as Kohaku and Gen checked on him. She grabbed a broad leaf and leaned over the passed out man, waving it over his face.

Amaryllis knelt next to him as he slowly came to, looking up at Kim’s grin.

“You good, man?” she giggled, pulling him up into a sitting position.

“You’re not the Master?” Amaryllis asked softly.

“N-no. Sorry, miss.”

“You have the look of a leader and the other four don’t seem to be from this island…”

“Master? You mean like a Chief?” Kohaku asked. “If you look at it one way, he’s sort of our Master.” She waved her hand at Senku.

“I love you!” The woman flung herself, wrapping her arms around Senku’s waist.

“Wait a second!” Kim frowned, dropping her leaf on Soyuz’s head.

“So strong…well, er, maybe not. With kind eyes that, huh…more evil looking actually.” Senku stared at her, unmoved by her false flattery. “Eyes full of intelligence! Yes, that’s it!”

“Hands off.” Kim grabbed her by the arm and pried her off Senku.

“Yeah, I’m the one for you… blah, blah, blah. Whatever, where’s the treasure?”

“Unfortunately, only one woman has seemed to have gotten past Senku’s thick unemotional walls so he’s immune to those tactics. I, on the other hand, am not.” Gen said coyly. “In fact, I just remembered, I am your dear Master!”

Kim pulled Amaryllis to her feet, shoving her back towards Gen.

“Go shmooze on him, if that’s what you want.” Amaryllis looked between the five, scooting away further from Kim’s glare.

“You nearly had me fooled.” She backpedaled softly. “So, you people haven’t come on behalf of the Master? Which village are you from…?” Screams cut her off, stiffening and listening. Amaryllis took off after a half second.

“What’s that shouting!?”

“Where are you going?” Gen and Kohaku called after her.

“To my village!”

“Must be the Master.” Kim growled, racing off after her, pulling out the other brass knuckle and shaking out her arms. “A fucking harem, what bullshit.”

Gen called out for her and she paused long enough for the others to catch up with her, Kohaku racing past her. Cresting the ridge, they saw Amaryllis’s village.

“They’re rioting.” Kim breathed. Men held torches and they gathered at the edge of the village. Loud voices calling for change.

“They’re desperate enough to fight for Amaryllis’s sake.” Kohaku shook her head.

“For all their women.”

“This is terrible! It doesn’t matter how many stand up and fight. In a flash, the entire village will be turned to stone. What should I do?” Amaryllis cried out.

“I’ll cut them all down. Theres no other alternative.” Kohaku unsheathed her katanas.

“And where would that leave us? No one will agree to help us.” Gen stopped her.

“What do you propose then?” She snapped.

Senku pushed Kim behind them with Soyuz as he ripped the cover off of Gen’s pack. He pushed Gen to his knees and pulled out three gas masks. Clicking a glass container into the contraption, he pulled his mask down.

“A scientific way to stop a riot, chloro-acetone!” He chuckled. “Better known as tear gas!” Kim pulled the rag Senku used earlier out of his belt and covered her mouth and nose as Kohaku turned a crank. Gas spewed out toward the rioting villagers.

They crumpled, eyes and noses watering at the vapor. Coughing, the riot was quelled before it left the village proper.

Kim coughed at the wind changed and she caught the edges of the smoke. She tried to not rub her eyes, knowing it would make it worse. Soyuz pulled her back further.

As the smoke cleared, she asked for water from her pack to clear out her eyes. He poured the water on her face as she blinked rapidly.

“Oh, Kim. Did you get caught in the cross winds?” Kohaku cooed.

“Shut up! Fuck, that hurts.” Kim held her eyes open.

“Don’t rub them.” Senku cupped her face.

“I didn’t. It’s fine now.” She blinked and pulled at her cheeks. “Dammit. That shit really works.”

“Can you see?” She nodded. “Good. Let’s go help the villagers.”

~ Amaryllis watched as they helped clear out the residue from those that were caught in the gas’s eyes. By nightfall, everyone was either back to normal or well on their way. One of the village’s elders had pulled Senku aside, thanking him for ending the uprising before the Master caught wind of it.

She made her way to their group again, eyes trained on the ground.

“I…know the secret behind the petrifying beam.” She said softly, catching their attention. “By dolling myself up and sneaking into the Master’s harem, I hoped to defeat that jerk.

“I’d made up my mind. In order to save everyone, I’d become the island’s greatest beauty. For their sake. Please help us and fight by my side.” She held out her hand to Senku.

“We’d love to.” Kim stepped forward, clasping her hand in a hardy shake. “You’re just what we’ve been looking for. Welcome to the Kingdom of Science.”

Chapter Text

Amaryllis brought them to a hut on the edge of the village. She told her story of her harrowing first hand experience with the petrification light. A chilled went up Kim’s spine as her description of the vivid green light echoed the events so many years ago.

“Anyone else getting flash backs?” Gen’s voice was shaky. “I mean, do we think the blast of light was you-know-what?”

“Yep. Just like on that day we’ll never forget. It must have been like the even what started it all, thousands of years ago.” Senku smirked.

“But much smaller.” Kim finished, twisting a lock of her hair. “How’d you escape?” She turned to their new ally.

“Right. If you were there, how’d you get away from the light?” Kohaku cut in. Amaryllis explained how the light touched her hair and began to turn. Panicking, she tore the stone ends free and dove into the water. The light stopping just before it reached her.

“They claim the Stone Sorcery has been passed down through the Master’s bloodline. But I know what I saw. The Master wasn’t on the boat when it happened.” Amaryllis continued.

“So…one of the Master’s warriors threw a special weapon into the air?” Senku asked leaning forward.

“Yes! If the Master really possessed the ability to petrify, we’d be powerless. That’s why everyone obeys without question. But, if the power comes from a weapon then all I need to do is steal it!” She blushed, hiding her face in her shoulder.

“I’d be over the moon if you fine people would lend me a hand.” She crooned. “I know we only just met and it’s a lot to ask, but it would make me, oh so happy.”

“Knock it off. That act, literally, only works on Soyuz.” Kim frowned as Senku chuckled at her.

“Sure, we’ll help cuz our goals align so well. We’re hoping to figure out the stone mystery too.” His smile fell.

“If the petrification has no rules or laws to it, like something outta some fantasy story, then humanity’s got no hope. But, your tale tells us a few things, Amaryllis.” The frown deepened on Kim’s face as he said her name. Oh, hello jealousy. It swung it ugly head in her gut.

“1. The effect has a set range.

“2. Since they throw the weapon, we know the weilder can also be petrified.

“3. The petrification can be stopped by ripping off the affected parts.” Senku grinned at the woman. Kim’s teeth squeaked as she clenched her jaw

“So there’s rules. Meaning it’s reproducible, and a reproducible phenomenon with rules is just science. If we can fight back with our own brand of science, then we can’t lose!”

Amaryllis stared at Senku with wide eyes. Something akin to infatuation blooming behind her eyes. Kim narrowed her eyes at her, sucking her teeth loudly.

“Didn’t you say something about a harem?” She ground out.

“Right! You said the Master’s people were coming for you tomorrow.” Kohaku said standing.

“Yes, every year they visit each village and select the prettiest girls over the age of eighteen to join the harem. Even if the woman is married, there is no defying them.

“And because I’m so cute, they’re sure to pick me tomorrow and take me away.”

“That’s quite the claim to make. Though, I can’t deny you’re ute-cay.” Gen said. Kim hummed, both at Amaryllis’s statement and at the plan she was sure was coming.

“I’ve been dolling myself up for this chance the whole time so I can save everyone! Once I infiltrate the harem, I’ll find a chance to steal the petrification weapon.”

“Men may be helpless against your charms, but the warrior wielding that weapon was Kirisame, and she’s a woman. Right?” Kohaku brought up. Gen stiffened.

“This mission may be too much for you alone without a battle-ready companion.” Kim stood, stretching her hands over her head and peeked at Senku. She raised an eyebrow at him as he shook his head at her.

“But, we’re talking about infiltrating a harem! Where will I find a girl that can fight?!” Amaryllis cried out clutching at her chest.

“We have two actually.” Kim smiled. Kohaku blinked at her. The four others turned to the blonde woman.

“Hah! We both can go! All I need to do is look cute during the selection process tomorrow? No problem!” She confidently slammed her foot onto a crate, breaking a few of the boards. “How hard can that be?”

Kim laughed loudly as the others gaped at Kohaku.

“You haven’t been ‘cute’ since the minute I met you!” She cackled.

“Neither have you!” Kohaku bit back.

“Please, that’s a choice. I have quite the repertoire I can pull from.” Kim placed a delicate hand to her chest. “I am a performer through and through.” Gen, still caught up in Kohaku’s announcement, let out a soft disbelieving cry.

“Catching someone’s attention ain’t too tough, and we can tackle this challenge with science.” Senku said standing. “We have all the best people to get Kohaku selection ready.”

Kim hooked an arm around her shoulders.

“I’ll teach you how to be cute and how to play a man’s ego. Time for a movie style makeover! Thanks to the sexy side of science.”

“Get off me.” Kohaku shoved her away. “If I need one, so do you.”

“Ha! As if, I’m perfect!” Kim flipped her hair, following the boys out of the hut. “I won’t pass this up though.”

“We’ll doll both of you up so that you’re bound to be picked for the harem.” Amaryllis said climbing down last, her hands full of cloth.” Let’s start with a dress!” She held up two swaths of long gauzy fabric as Senku cackled.

“Kohaku’s outfit is cute but won’t get picked for the harem. And Kim…looks like she’s dressed in men’s clothes.” Amaryllis frowned. Looking down at her loose top and shorts, Kim shrugged. She wasn’t wrong. Turning her back to the group, she pulled the shirt over her head.

“You’re both changing right here?!” The islander gasped covering her mouth. “In the open?”

“Hm, oh. Are you worried about these guys?” Kohaku said folding her dress. “They don’t mind.”

“Not really.” Kim agreed, tossing her shirt at Senku and grabbing the dress Amaryllis handed her. “Kohaku just has very little self awareness.”

Tugging the dress down and fiddling with the layers of near sheer fabric and rope ties, Kim turned. Kohaku’s was similar through her’s had fabric wrapped around her shoulders and a double layer skirt. Amaryllis looked Kim over, finger to her lips.

“You’ll need to wash off your markings. I don’t think the Master likes girls that draw on themselves.”

“Are you serious?” Kim frowned. A relieved breath left Senku loudly. “They don’t come off.”

“Sure they do!” She stalked to her, grabbing Kim’s arm. Licking her thumb, she rubbed hard at the tattoo. “Hmm, maybe you really need to scrub.”

“No.” Kim leaned down to her face. “You’ll have to flay my skin off. They are permanent. And what dude doesn’t want a tatted up baddie? It’ll be fine. Right, Soyuz? You think I’m cute?”

“O-oh, um…yes. I suppose.” He blushed. “I don’t think I can say anything really.”

“Don’t put that on him.” Gen sighed. “We need to focus though. It’s going to take considerable practice to iron out Kohaku’s wrinkles.”

“Right! You gotta stop being so bold. Your mission’s basically to win a beauty contest.” Senku continued, side eyeing Kim as she looked at her arm and thighs. The dress looked great on her, but Amaryllis was right, these people didn’t have any idea about tattoos. At least not the ones like Kim’s.

If they did, they would be simple. Geometric. And Kim stood out like an outsider with her intricate and dark ink, even more so than Kohaku did with her blonde hair and blue eyes.

“This is comfortable enough, but not easy to move around in.” She bent her knees and flipped a quick over head kick. “Kicking will be difficult too.” She frowned.

“That’s what we’re talking about!” Gen yelled. Kohaku shrugged on her shield and sword.

“You can’t wear those, Gorilla.” Kim frowned, folding her arms.

“And that!” Gen again cried out, pointing.

“I don’t think a sword and shield pair well with your outfit.” Amaryllis said weakly, turning to Kim, she sighed heavily. “What to do with you now.”
“Changing one’s garb is simple enough, but the war will be won here! Now comes the scientific makeup battle.” Gen said. “You both have gotten away with looking plain, but we need more to win over the Master.”

Senku flipped Kim’s shirt over his shoulder and peeked around his belt pouches.

“Yeah, about that. I can’t do anything with what we’ve got on hand. If this is gonna happen, we need the lab.”

~ Kim stuffed her shirt into her bag that Soyuz still had, refusing to hand it back to her. Shaking her head, she caught up with Senku.

“If we can make, like, a pigment packed, water proof foundation, we can cover the tatts. Or, I can come up with some sort of story about how I figured out how to make my drawing permanent and, really, just explain how to tattoo…”

“Or you don’t go.” Senku said as they hiked back to the cove.

“Not an option. I can wear long sleeves and leggings like I had to for school. At least that would get me in and I can figure something out after.”

“You’re not going.”

“Yes, I am. I’m not gonna sit back…”

“Yes, you are.” Senku turned to her. “You’ll stay back and let Kohaku and Amaryllis infiltrate this harem. You’ve done enough with being a man’s plaything. You don’t need to do it again.”

“That’s exactly why I should go. I already know what’ll happen and I can get them out before it does. I’m the perfect person for this.” Kim pulled at his sleeve.

“No! I don’t want you to put yourself in that position. Kohaku can fight her way out, and Amaryllis knows how to manipulate her way out if the situation comes up. You would walk right in just to spare those two. I know you would. So, no. You’ll stay with us.” He left no room for debate.

“I wouldn’t just walk in. I know how to fight too, dammit!” She hissed.

“You haven’t won a single fight since we’ve been reunited. And most of those were against Yo. How well do yo think you’ll do against a warrior that’s done nothing but fighting?

“You’d be overpowered. Even with those brass knuckles, you would lose.” He finished sternly. “Don’t put yourself, or me, through that.”

She stopped as he continued walking. Staring at the back of his head, anger bubbled up. Catching up with his, she hissed at him.

“Real low blow, asshole. I can fight well enough to get out.”

“The answer is still no, Kimberly.”

“I’m not asking for your permission! I’m going.” He stopped and grabbed her arm.

“I’m not saying no as Chief. I’m saying no as your husband. No. I’m not allowing my wife to go into a situation that could end up with her being raped again.

“So, no. You’re not fucking going.”

She wanted to fight against his logic, but she couldn’t. He had every right to say no when he put it that way. And she’d be lying if him calling her his wife didn’t make her melt a little. She pursed her lips.

“Fine, but I’m not happy about this.”

“I’ll live with it as long as you’re safe.” Squeezing her arm three times, he caught up with the other. Kim trailed behind, dejected, frustrated and gooey.

Stupid. How easily she gave in to him.

Chapter Text

Stalking to the edge of the cliff overlooking their ship, Amaryllis gasped.

“You people arrived in that? I’ve never seen such a massive boat in my life!” Firelight lit up the deck and the surrounding smaller vessels.

“Unfortunately, it’s already been hijacked by the enemy.” Kohaku said looking through her spy glass.

“No surprise,” Senku frowned. “These guys aren’t total morons.” Kohaku passed it to him. He hummed, following one of the boats as it approached the Perseus.

“Is that jumbo-sized geezer the Master?” He asked passing the glass to Amaryllis.

“Him? No, the Master is younger. That would be Minister Ibara. He consults with the Master and relays orders to everyone else.”

“So he’s the islands top brass.” Kim said, waving her hand, asking for her turn. Aiming for the tall man with the spiked hat, her gut clenched. Even from this distance, he gave her the creeps.

Just the way he held himself and how everyone bowed their heads when he passed, seemed sinister. She watched as he spoke with a small woman with a simple headdress. She must have said something to anger him based on the face he made and her lowered head.

Minister Ibara bent down to look at Chrome’s statue, he tilted his head then flicked him over. He shattered as he crashed to the deck. Kim and Kohaku gasped at the same time, but the latter jumped into action.

Snapping the rope Gen had tied sneakily to her wrist, she bounded down the cliff.

“Wait!” Gen cried out after her.

“Don’t worry! I won’t blow up our entire plan.” Kim trained the spy glass back on the ship, noticing the small woman had gone missing.

“Where’d you go?” She breathed, searching the deck. People milled around. Minister Ibara slowly walking along the others, looking to be commenting on something. Pointing and flicking what looked like claws around their friends.

Rocks clattering stole their attention from the ship. They turned and edged to where Kohaku had slinked off to.

“That’s Kirisame!” Amaryllis let out in a soft breath. Scrabbling over the brush and down to where the two women fought, Kim ground her teeth. Senku’s words clanged in her head, and watching the ladies fight, proved his point. She stood no chance against any of these islanders.

“LAB!!” Kohaku yelled out, startling them all. “LAB! NEED LAB!! SOMEHOW OR ANOTHER!” Her cries had paused Kirisame’s attack enough for Gen to come up with a plan. He placed a heavy hand on Kim’s shoulder, telling her to stay.

“Heeey!” He said loudly, pulling Senku to his feet. Kim’s brain worked overtime as she tried to figure out what was happening.

“Lab, ol’ buddy, ol’ pal! Sounds like your girlfriend needs you.”

“Wait a fucking…ow!” Gen kicked her hard in the leg. Soyuz caught on quick, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and covered her mouth with a hushed apology. Kohaku scurried towards the two as they climbed down.

“So sorry! But this girl tends to get clingy whenever another woman is in the vicinity of her boyfriend, Lab. Oh, she flies into a jealous rage and begins brawling.” Gen explained smoothly.

“What he said! Lab and I are romantically involved.” She blurted. A low snarl rattled against Soyuz’s hand as Kim struggled against his hold.

Oh, she finally understood what was going on and if Kohaku did what she thought was gonna happen…She froze as Kohaku wrapped a hand around Senku’s head and kissed him.

Acidic, roiling jealousy and rage bubbled up. Her muffled screech was, thankfully, covered up by Kirisame’s own embarrassed gasp.

“F-fine! Get yourselves home at once! I don’t want to see you around here again!” The warrior ran past Kim and Soyuz, blushing wildly. Shrugging Soyuz off her finally, Kim stood.

“This little farce was pointless if there are no survivors on board.” Senku chuckled looking at the ship. The hairs on the back of his neck raised, turning back he caught Kim’s enraged gaze.

“Yes, I realize that, but there has to be someone.” Kohaku agreed, turning as well. “Oh, she’s…”

“A little pissy.” Gen finished weakly. Soyuz gently tugged at Kim’s elbow and she bared her teeth, sinking back into the brush.

~ “It meant nothing.” Kohaku said blandly, rolling her eyes at Kim’s refusal to meet anyone’s gaze. They hiked back to their original place on the cliff.

“Fine.” She clipped out, walking at the back of the group. Soyuz kept looking back at her nervously.

“It wasn’t even on the lips.” She continued. “So, quit pouting and grow up.”

“I said ‘fine’.” Settling back along the cliff edge, they continued their surveillance. “Anyone over there still awake?” Kim asked, refocusing on the task at hand. Anything to keep from choking the Gorilla woman next to her.

After a weary look to Kim, Senku raised the spyglass again. Kohaku searched as well, leaning further forward to look closer.

“There! Someone’s on the ship! It could be a survivor.” She pointed to the back bow of the ship.

“It’s Ginro.” Senku groaned, scrubbing his face. The other’s doing the same.

“What’s wrong with this Ginro-person?” Amaryllis asked shakily.

“He’s a sleeze-ball.” Kim flopped to the ground, groaning loudly.

“If this were a Gacha game, we’d want someone like Ryusui or Francios or Ukyo. Ginro is…”

“A sleeze-ball.” Kim finished Gen’s sentence, repeating herself. Kohaku perked up, turning the the others.

“But, well, Ginro tends to step up when he’s needed, right? Look! He’s trying to relay some critical info!” Senku looked at the ship, staring hard at the blonde man.

“Can.” He murmured, reading Ginro’s lips. “You. Help. Me??

“No, you absolute moron! You need to help us!” He gritted through his teeth. As the other groaned, Kim laughed humorlessly.

“Ah yes. Good ol’ Ginro. What a gem of a man.” She sat up and watched the boat, squeezing between Kohaku and Soyuz. Ibara and a few of his cronies made their way to where Ginro stood. He must have heard them coming since he disappeared, sliding under a barrel. Ibara paused, pointing to the same container.

“Oooff, not fast enough. We gotta distract them.” Kim whispered, leaning closer to Soyuz. He flinched away from her and she narrowed her eyes at him.

“No need.” Senku whispered back. “He stopped. Something in the greenhouse caught their attention.” The men had turned, heading toward the glass covered lower room.

“Who made the commotion?” Kohaku asked.

“One of our best people, in fact. Think about it. If they found the motorboat we used to get here, they’d figure out that someone snuck onto the island. So, we made it blend in with the environment, keeping it ten billion percent hidden away.”

“Get on with it.” Kim frowned. His gaze jerked to her for a moment then back to the ship.

“Our inside woman has been biding her time because she’s also a master of blending in with nature.” While the other celebrated quietly, Kim’s blood froze.

“Dammit, Suika. You were suppose to stay home.” She ground the heels of her palms to her forehead. “She’s a child. Who brought her along?” She asked loud enough for everyone.

“She must have snuck aboard when we were calling names out.” Gen sighed. “Like I said at the Miracle Cave, Kim. You can’t stop Suika from wanted to be helpful.”

“It’s a moot point now, Kimmy. Suika is smart enough to find that camo cover you and I made and get the lab outta there. With her running the show, we’ll get the lab now.”

“B-but, that doesn’t turn it invisible, right?”

“True. They’ll still have to bust their way outta there by force.” Senku leaned back as Gen grabbed the spyglass.

“We can win! As long as our two infiltrators work together perfectly.” Kohaku beamed.

“How do you guys not see the issue here? Suika is eight!” Kim whined.

“Dear Suika is capable beyond measure, more than any eight year old we know. But I’m not quite sure about her partner in crime.” Gen said.

“He’ll come through as he always does. I believe in you, Ginro.”

Kim closed her eyes and let out a slow, calming breath. When she finally took the time to write out their adventures for record, she was gonna make sure she put in that she was explicitly against having Suika aboard.

Minutes passed as they sat in heavy silence, waiting for something to happen. The guards on the deck looked to just wander around, chatting.

“It’s too quiet.” Kim breathed, rubbing her pinky. The hatch opened with a loud slap as the doors hit the wooden deck.

“YESS!!” They all stood, relieved as the lab shot across the deck, down the gang plank and scurried to shore. Ginro dove into the cove and followed the lab to shore.

Racing through the forest, they found the lab. Swinging the back doors open and scrabbling inside, Senku patted Suika’s head.

“Great job, you two!” He praised them. Ginro cried as they boarded and shut the doors.

“We’re not safe yet.” Kim said peeking thought the hatch windows. Counting the guards that surrounded them, she sucked on her teeth. “They think we’re some sort of animal.”

“We’ll use their confusion to our advantage. But, if we drive off now, all that billowing exhaust will tell them it’s a machine.” Senku said, looking out a small window. “Kim, grab some of those flowers.

“Amaryllis, what are those?” He continued as Kim opened the door slowly and grabbed a fistful of the small purple flowers. She tossed them behind her and grabbed two more handfuls before snicking the door shut again.

“We’re far enough south that Jasmine grows here? And you really want tea!?” Gen quibbled. “Or is this an apology bouquet?”

Ignoring Gen’s question, Senku reached into his back pouch, pulling out a few of the discarded shells from earlier.

“I had no idea I’d find a use for the rotten shells you dropped, Amaryllis. But, there’s going to be exhaust no matter what, so we might as well give them a smell to get excited about.

“Jasmine plus the amines in the seafood give us the compound known as skatole.”

“The name alone sound foul…” Gen frowned.

“We just have to wrap up the rotten shellfish in the Jasmine and heat up the little morsels…”

“Ugh…shit!” Kim pinched her nose.

“No. Just the stench.” He grinned at her. “And to add the finishing touch to the bouquet, a bit of fart-smelling sulfur!” Senku wiped his hands on a rag and handed Kim a rolled up sheet of plastic. “If you’ll do the honors of bringing our beast to life.”

Grabbing the roll and standing over Gen as he made fart noises, she growled loudly into the tube. A wet, chuffing noise that had the guard crying out in fear. Suika stepped on the gas pedal and they lurched forward. Kim and Gen gripping the wall of the lab.

Kim released another ferocious growl as they descended deeper into the forest. The guards scrambling away from their stinky, angry mobile lab.

Chapter Text

With their escape a success, they let Suika and Ginro in on their plan to infiltrate the Master’s harem. Kim stood quietly, watching their backs for anyone following them. She simmered in anger. Not being able to go on this mission, and the intense jealousy that ate at her.

Sneaking a look behind her, she stared at Amaryllis and Kohaku as they spoke. Her hands flexed, tight and hot with bottled up emotions. Turning away again, she sucked her teeth loudly. Amaryllis was beautiful, she had curves to die for. She had to give her credit, she had perfected the look of a woman made for a harem. And if they had the structure of typical ones, could very well become one of the women at the top.

And Kohaku had potential. If she could be more graceful in her movements and learn to embrace her feminine side, she’d also go far. But, she’d need a weapon if she was gonna do her actual job.

Chewing her lip, Kim searched the shelves of the lab. Her eye caught on a smallish knife. That could work, but how to hide it. Stealth was key. She couldn’t look like a warrior, but she knew Kohaku well enough that she’d feel more comfortable with something to defend herself with.

Grabbing the blade and turning it in her hands, she thought hard. The lab finally stopped, Kim bracing a hand out catching herself, wanting to cover their tracks before heading further away. She jumped from the back of the mobile lab.

“Planning on stabbing someone?” Senku asked, passing by her to take off one of the tires.

“It’s an option.” She shrugged, still deep in thought.

“I honestly didn’t mean to say that out loud.” He said, kneeling. Grunting as he loosened the nuts holding the tire in place.

“Whatever, it’s fine.” Keen eyes fell on Kohaku and Suika as they waiting, chatting about the makeover.

“Truly.”

“Ugh, I know. Drop it.” Kim rolled her eyes and shifted. The rope of her dress scratching against her skin, snagging her attention. Clenching the blade between her teeth, she untied one of the ropes, pulling it free from the dress.

Senku stood, cocking his head as she held both items in her hands.

“What are you doing?” He asked as she hummed, then grinned.

“This’ll work.” Brushing past him and climbing back into the lab. “Making something for Kohaku.”

Senku studied her for a moment, before finishing his own work. Knowing she’d tell him sooner or later.

As Kohaku and Suika made false trails with the tires, Kim bustled to Senku, a saw and the blade in her hands.

“Will this be strong enough to cut this?” She thrust the items to him.

“Should. What are you doing?” He asked again. Furrowing her brows like he asked the dumbest question in the world.

“Kohaku is going to need something to fall back on if things get hairy and since I’m staying behind, the least I can do is try to give her an edge. So…obviously, I’m making her a weapon.”

“Right, obviously.” He agreed slowly.

“I’m fairly certain that only the people of my village know about the Sapphire Cave. It’s hidden in the cliff side and only accessible by sea.” Amaryllis explained as they entered the oceanside grotto. Parking the lab ashore, everyone but Kim exited. She stayed hunched over her projects.

Reweaving the rope around the naked tang of the blade tightly and glueing down the rope with the adhesive Senku had used to pull the finger prints from the shell. Her other project sat on the low shelf next to her. Thin wire, glass beads, a few chopstick sized metal pieces and smaller metal chunks she’d scrounged up.

Setting aside the rope and blade to cure, she crawled to the front of the lab, digging through a bin of cloth. She pulled out different colors of fabric, unsure of what ones to use. Raising to her knees, she grabbed scissors and wire clippers. Crawling back to her corner, she continued her self appointed job, losing track of time.

“…Coconut oil from this southern island plus sodium hydroxide and our ol’ buddy sulferina!” Senku grinned at her as he set up his equipment on the small work table he unfolded. She smiled back around a mouth full of wires with hanging glass beads.

“How’s your project coming along?” He asked.

“Eh, good. Just making some design choices now. What are you making?”

“Shampoo” The glass beads tinkled against each other as her smile widened.

“Make some conditioner too! My hair needs a good scrubbing.”

“Ask nicely, Siren.” His voice soft yet with the hint of an edge to it. Her cheeks pinked and she rolled her eyes. Pulling the wires from her teeth, she smiled sweetly.

“Oh, pretty please! With extra cherries on top?”

“I suppose.” He sighed, feigning exasperation.

“You spoil me.” She laughed, turning back to the work at hand. It didn’t take long before she was bobbing her head in time with the music she hummed, occasionally thumping her fist or heel against the floor. Nostalgia tugged at his chest.

If he squinted, he could pretend to see her earbuds in, completely unaware of anything around her as she worked. Though at the time, it was usually a paper, lyrics or writing music. Snapping out of memory lane as Kim raised to her knees and grabbed a half circle of cloth covered plastic. He watched her twist small pink flowers to it then pull each one of the the secret sheath. His eyebrows rose as he realized what she’d make.

“Kimmy!” He knelt down in front of her.

“What? They’re like little kunai.” She frowned. “Well, more like little needles really but…”

“That’s brilliant. How is she going to bring them with?”

“It’s a headband. Her hair will cover the band and I can put the flowers in after we get it on her. Then I made this too.” She pulled out a loop of rope. Placing it in his hands, she grinned.

“Open it, by the knot.” Pulling it apart, the sharp blade slid out of another hidden sheath.

“You spent all day working on these for her?” He snapped the blade back into its hiding place.

“Yeah, otherwise I’d just keep fuming until I snapped. I know I can’t go, but I can help give those two a bit more protection. It’s the literal least I could do.” She sighed.

“She might ask you to marry her if you give her these.” He joked. Pausing, he narrowed his eyes at her. “Are you still flirting with her?”

‘Oh, my gawd!” Throwing her hands in the air, frowning. “Way to take an actually nice gesture and make a joke out of it.” Waving him out of her way, she stood. Cracking her back loudly and groaning.

“How’s the shampoo going?” Kohaku asked, leaning into the lab. Kim tossed a cloth over her work.

“Just about done. Gotta add salt and oil to thicken it up.” He turned back to the work table and once the soap was done, they rejoined the others.

Amaryllis scrubbed Kohaku’s hair and Kim knelt over a bucket washing her own. Scrubbing the built up dirt and dander from her last wash with the bar soap. The water quickly turning grey with dirt and soap.

“Thankfully, Kim brought up making conditioner earlier, so we’re prepare. But still, hair is all about science.” Senku said pulling a strand of Kohaku’s hair between his fingers.

Kim cleared her throat and motioned for the bottle of conditioner as he went on his rant.

“You have to make sure you get it really worked in and let it sit for a moment.” Kim said softly. “Let your hair drink up that moisture we just washed out.”

“You’ve washed off the oil, weren’t you listening?” Senku frowned. Chuckling, she stood and shook her head. Running her fingers through the drenched locks, combing out any knots.

“Back when I use to dye my hair all the time, I’d have to take extra good care of it since we’d taken my natural color out with bleach and then add in other colors. It damages the hair and if you don’t baby it, it would fry and break off.” She continued, ignoring him.

“Then why would you do it?” Amaryllis asked, working the thick concoction through Kohaku’s hair. Senku sighed heavily, dropping his hands loudly against his thighs.

“Cuz it was fun. We could put any color you wanted into your hair. Any color you can think of.” Dipping her head back into the bucket, rinsing her hair out.

“What do you mean ‘back when’? You can’t anymore?” She tilted her head curiously at Kim.

“There was another petrification many years ago.” Kohaku explained. “This one covered the entire world, our friends here are from that time. 3,700 years ago. That’s why we have all these things, like the lab.

“It’s science from their time. We’re trying to bring everyone who’s been turned to stone back.” Amaryllis paused, digesting the information, looking between Kim, Gen and Senku.

“Can you bring back my friends, too?”

“If we can find them, yes. That’s why we need to get you two into that harem. If my thoughts are correct, then the Soyuz capsule is near the village center. We just need to find it.” Senku nodded.

Kim stood, dried her hair and finger combed it out again. Sighing happily at her finally clean hair. She’d forgotten how soft it could be with proper care.

“Next, we crush this mica into a fine powder.” Senku turned from the ladies, going back to the lab. He worked quickly as Amaryllis asked more questions about the past before the petrification. Kim answered what she could, playing with her hair, twisting it around her fingers and hand. Senku finally came back out with an arm full of glass jars and containers.

“Every one of these battle-ready components will help with Kohaku’s infiltration.” He said excitedly putting everything out.

“It really is just makeup.” Gen sighed.

“Glitter, foundation, perfume, and lipstick.” He pointed out each, then pulled out a small one filled with a dark cream. “And for our modern woman, eyeliner.”

Kim grinned, taking the small jar and applicator he’d made.

“Wow! But how did all this come from coconuts? It’s so pretty, I want some for myself!” Amaryllis excitedly gushed. Kohaku took up a brush and a tube of lipstick, crossing them in front of her face.

“So you’re saying, if I smear these on my face, I’ll become cute by the power of science?” She asked lowly.

“In a sense, yeah.” Kim shrugged, mixing the powders for her signature eyeshadow.

“Don’t glare like that!” Gen squealed. “You even wield makeup like a weapon!” Kim looked up as the gorilla turned away and went to town, smearing the makeup on her face.

“For fuck’s sake.” Grabbing a mirror, she set up against the lab. Once she was done, she turned waiting to see how Kohaku did. When she finally turned around, Kim howled. Clutching at her ribs, she gasped.

“Kohaku…you….”Senku stuttered. Ginro screamed at the mess she’d made of her face.

“Dear, Kohaku. I fear there’s a chance you won’t make the selection looking like that.” Gen frowned. Amaryllis offered to fix her face as Kim wiped at her eyes.

“We may have to put forth another candidate.” Senku frowned. Kim kept her mouth shut, still giggling. She turned and put on her own makeup. Enjoying the familiar motions, pretending to be getting ready for a night out.

Amaryllis set Kohaku down next to Kim. She watched as Kim fluidly lined her lightly smoky eyes with a sharp wing. Softly laying down the powder on Kohaku’s cheeks and eyelids.

“I have something for you, Gorilla.” Kim said walking around them.

“I’m not…” Amaryllis cut her off with a sharp look. Kim came back with the flower crown and rope. Gathering the top half of her hair, Kim tied it up loosely, putting the half circle on her head. She worked her hair into the proper place to hide the plastic and sheathed each of the small flower needles. She explained what she’d make to both women, then handed Kohaku the rope.

“Wear it wherever you want, but I made it to go around your thigh. That way it’s within quick reach. You might want to try it out in case the balance is off. I’ve never actually made a weapon like this before.”

“You seriously made these for me?” Kohaku unsheathed the blade, speaking softly.

“Don’t get any ideas about us being friends. I’d have a hard time hating a dead woman.” Kim huffed, folding her arms. She nodded, understanding the unspoken words.

Amaryllis finished letting Kohaku up and she snapped the weapon around her thigh. Turning, she folding her hands behind her back. While the others complimented her, Amaryllis whispered to Kim.

“They want other candidates. You and Suika can’t go…but we can try the others. If you know what I mean.” The sly look on her face was enough to have Kim matching her smirk.

“You take Gen and I’ll grab Senku. Both of us will tackle Soyuz.” Kim’s malicious laugh caught the others attention. Amaryllis cracked her knuckles as both ladies stalked towards their targets.

“The more candidates the better, right? Isn’t that what you said? Let’s run with that idea.” Gen let out a nervous giggle.

“I’ve always wanted to play dress up with you, Sparky.” Senku jolted as Kim grabbed his arm.

“No!” He tugged away from her. Amaryllis grabbing Gen.

“Soyuz, sit and wait your turn.” Kim pointed at a rock. He nodded as Kim pulled Senku with her.

“I’ll bite you, Kimberly.” Senku threatened her, pulling at her fingers as he stumbled behind her. Forcing him to sit, she leaned in closely.

“And? That’s not much of a threat. We both know I like it.” He swallowed thickly. “So, sit nicely and be a good boy, hmm?”

After finishing his glam look, she combed through his hair, giggling as she tied it into low pigtails. She laughed even harder when she moved in front of him and he scowled at her. Twisting his bangs around her fingers, she tilted her head, humming softly.

“Are you done yet?”

“No! We’re going all the way. Stay right here.” She grabbed a dress from Amaryllis’s collection she’d come back with. Tossing it to him, she demanded he change.

“I’m not putting a dress on!”

“You’re already wearing one. Put it on.” She pointed at him. Gen’s laugh had Senku looking past her. Amaryllis was tying him into his own. Soyuz looking on with mild fear.

“It’s a smock.” He ground out.

“Put. It. On.” She growled back at him. He stared her down, but she refused to allow him to dampen her fun. Narrowing her eyes back at him, she met his gaze. Daring him to continue his tantrum.

Groaning, he turned to the lab to change. Huffing in victory, she grabbed two halves of a coconut and giggled loudly.

“I don’t like that laugh, Kim.” Senku called front he lab. Climbing in after him, her smile so wide it hurt her cheeks.

“Oh, you shouldn’t.” She shoved the halved shells into the dress, cupping them to his chest. Her head fell back as she cackled, Senku wrapped an arm around her waist, holding her to him. He fought a losing battle not to laugh with her.

~ All three men lined up. Kim wiped under her eyes, still giggling.

“Ten billion percent never gonna happen.” Senku grumbled as the girls looked him over. Amaryllis placing a dainty finger to her chin.

“You might squeak by if you kept your mouth shut, dear Senku.” Gen sang. “But, you’d be hard pressed to do that, no?”

“Yeah, his voice does give him away…” Amaryllis agreed.

“You gotta use your falsetto, Sparky.” Kim grinned, pointing at her own throat.

“No, fuck you.”

“And that language won’t work either.” Amaryllis cringed. Senku pulled out his hair and shook his head.

“Disguising ones voice is easy-peasy.” Gen said in his high voice.

“He’s a bit tall for a girl, but he’s dainty enough.” Kohaku nodded while Amaryllis smiled in agreement.

“So, Gen’s out too?” Kim asked, turning to Soyuz. She snorted loudly, he barely fit into the dress and the fake boobs they made for him peeked out against his muscled chest. A resounding no from everyone echoed through the grotto.

“What we need is someone petite with a relatively high voice.” Kohaku said.

“I’ll still go!” Kim offered again.

“No!” Senku and Amaryllis said sternly together. They turned to their last option. Ginro stood dumbly, swallowing thickly.

“M-me?” Kim and Amaryllis shared an evil grin.

Yes, Ginro would work just fine.

Chapter Text

Kim had followed the trio to Amaryllis’s village. A pair of binoculars in her hand.

“Be careful.” She said as she stopped them. “Don’t be alone with anyone if you can help it. Stay together, even if you just go to the bathroom. Ginro, you have what Senku made for you, but your flower is also a weapon. Use it if you need to.”

“Why can’t you go for me?!” He whined loudly. “I don’t want to be in a harem!”

“We’ve gone over this already. I can’t, I’ll be pointed out as an outsider right away. Just…stay close to Kohaku, yeah?” Kohaku nodded as Ginro wailed again.

“Any other tips?” She asked. Kim met her gaze with fleeting sadness.

“Balls are a good place to aim for, but so is just under the sternum, the bone in the center of your chest. And if you are close enough, smash the heel of your palm up into his nose, it’ll break it and if you do it hard enough, may kill them.

“You can clap both your hands hard over their ears, it’ll deafen them, possible rupture their eardrums. And if you really get in a bind, stab them.” She pointed to the inside of her thigh. “Theres a major artery that, if you cut it, will bleed out in minutes. Same with under the arm.”

Kohaku nodded as the other two paled.

“Run back if you can. I might not be the best fighter, but I know enough about the body to make anyone who touches any of you’s death slow and painful.”

Kohaku, in her beautiful pink dress and flowers in her hair, held out her hand. Kim clasped it tightly, with both of hers.

“We’ll be back. In one piece and with the petrification devise. You just relax and get ready to revive our friends.”

Kim nodded, rolling her lips against her teeth. With a final shake of their hands, the girls pulled Ginro with them to the village. A troop of warriors crested the hills on the other side, drums announcing the selection’s imminence.

Hunkering down where the boys were going to meet her, she pulled up her binoculars. Kim watched the trio as they made it to the center of the village. Rustling behind her announced the others. Gen had the cell receiver on his back.

“What’s that for?” She asked turning back. All the girls were lined up in a single file line, Ginro hiding behind Kohaku.

“We’ve made an earpiece for Kohaku.” Senku said kneeling beside her. He looked her over, back in her usual attire, but left her makeup alone. “You changed?”

“Less of a chance for me to join if I’m dressed like a man.” She said, harkening back to Amaryllis’s comment.

“Thank…” A scream cut him off. Kim trained her sight on where it came from. The old man that gave her the creeps, Ibara, had a girl hanging from his hand. A man, her husband or boyfriend, knelt on the ground near them, his head bleeding.

“These people are disgusting.” Kim seethed. Somehow, Amaryllis had snuck behind the man, placing her hand on his shoulder and looked to speak with him. Soyuz questioned what was going on as he peeked over the ledge.

“They found a girl that was trying to hide, and looks like they beat up her man.” Ibara pointed at Amaryllis, a wide grin on his face. “Amaryllis is in.”

An older woman stepped up, her kids pulling at her as Ibara walked past, ignoring her. Kim gasped.

“I could have gone! That Ibara fucker has tattoos too!” She glared at Senku.

“The answer is still no.” Rolling her eyes, she went back to watching the selection. Muttering about still not being allowed to go.

“Kohaku is up. God, please do this right.” Kim whispered, giving a play by play of the selection. She groaned as Kohaku gave an awkward thumbs up at Ibara. She could see the uneasiness in her posture at having to even try to be cute. They really should have practiced more instead of doing the whole make over thing with the boys.

Ibara stared at her for what felt like minutes.

“Damn, she’s screwed. Fucked it up, all that talk and she panicked.” Ibara seemed to think for a moment, before reaching for Kohaku, going for her chest. Kim stood, binoculars still held to her face. Senku and Soyuz grabbed her ankles.

“Sit down!” Senku hissed. Kohaku grabbed Ibara’s pinky and wrist. Kim knew that move, she was going to break his hand. But a man with stone armor knocked their hands apart with his clubbed staff. He seemed to speak easily to Ibara, waving a flippant hand around. Ibara nodded, giving Kohaku the approval to join the harem.

“Ginro’s up.” Kim sighed heavily, sitting back down. Ginro squatted down, unladylike, slapping his knee heartily and let his tongue hang out as he spoke. “Jesus, that man is ridiculous.”

But, whatever system Ibara had for choosing ladies for the harem didn’t seem to have any kind of rules as he grinned at Ginro. Also giving him the blessing. Ginro’s cries of disbelief echoed up to their perch.

“All of our people are in.” Kim smiled.

“Good, let’s go. We’ve gotta give this ear piece to Kohaku.” Senku stood, and they followed the parade down a mountain path.

Catching up with the line of girls, Soyuz tossed the ear piece to Kohaku. Catching it, she placed it around the shell of her ear.

“Did you get a chance to test it?” Kim asked as Gen set up the cell.

“There was no time, so like always, it’s do-or-die out in the field.” Senku chuckled darkly.

“Can you hear me, dear Kohaku?” Gen spoke into the receiver. “If I’m coming in clear…strike a cute pose.” He said maliciously. They watched carefully as Kohaku thought.

“Did it work?” Suika asked. Kohaku then lifted to one foot, the other kicked up behind her and her arms out. A pose that Suika did all the time. Gen and Kim cackled as Suika and Soyuz clapped.

“I wouldn’t call that cute, but whatever.” Senku chuckled as well, digging in his ear.

“You mean it didn’t work?!” Suika cried.

“Oh, she definitely heard.” Kim clapped Gen’s back as he shivered. “You’re a dead man when this is over, Gen!”

“Ok, so we can give Kohaku instructions though the ear piece but what’s the plan now? How will they get the weapon?” Suika asked, leaning over the ledge as the parade continued on.

“Kirisame has the weapon.” Kim said.

“She’s a fierce warrior. We saw that back during her fight with Kohaku.” Soyuz shuttered.

“She knows how valuable that petri-beam is, so the only time she’s not holding it, is in that one moment when she throws it.” Senku nodded.

“To activate it. That moment, right?” Gen questioned breathlessly.

“That’s when we strike.” Senku continued. “This battle was always gonna be fought in midair.” Kim nodded, following his thoughts. “Yeah, in this stone world, we’re gonna make a drone. Up in the air, science reigns supreme.” Kim choked, that was not what she was thinking.

Grabbing the receiver, he buzzed into Kohaku’s ear.

“Now, as you already know, the Kingdom of Science is splitting up. There’s us – the science team. And you – the spy team. This war will be waged on two fronts.

“Listen up, your mission is as follows: Observe them closely. And when Moz, Kirisame and the other hotshots split up, do whatever it takes to lure Kirisame out and get her to toss the weapon.

“Then the science team will swoop in and snag it in midair.”

~ “Drones, you man the things that float around perfectly balanced? Don’t we need an altitude control system for that? Something that involves integrated circuits chips and what not?” Gen asked as they made it back to the grotto. Kim split off to the lab, packing her hip pouch and a small bag.

“Don’t worry, I’ve thought of all that.” Senku chuckled as Soyuz pulled a pin from the floor of the mobile lab. “We need a motor, first.”

Shutting her bad and hefting it over her shoulder, she stepped around Soyuz and jumped to the ground.

“What are you doing?” Senku stopped her.

“That woman’s boyfriend is hurt and it looked pretty gnarly. I’m going to help him and maybe find something to eat. We’ve got no rations on the lab.”

“Bring…”

“No. I’ll go alone. You need all the help you can get with the drone.” She paused. “I’ve gotta change. Look like one of these people as much as I can.”

“I’ll come with!” Suika offered excitedly. Rounding the corner in the gauzy dress again, Kim smiled at the young girl.

“And take you away from some amazing science you’ve never seen? I could never do that to you!” She patted her head fondly.

“Bring them knuckles then, at least.” Senku frowned. Kim patted her chest, they were already tucked safely in her band.

Shoving the boat from shore, she gathered her dress and stepped in.

“Be safe!” Senku called after her, raising a hand.

“Of course! Be smart!” She grinned, raising her own. Paddling away, she sang softly, her voice echoing off the stone walls. Senku watched until she turned out into open water.

“Alright, let’s get this done.”

~ Striding into Amaryllis’s village, Kim met with the old man who had thanked them for stopping the riot the day before. He brought her to the woman’s husband, she learned. He lay, dejected in their wedding hut, blood still caked to his face and hair.

“Yamato.” The old man called out to him. “We have a young woman here to see to your injuries.”

“Leave. I don’t want to see anyone.” He grumbled.

“Unfortunately, for you, I don’t care what you want in this case.” Her voice soft and bright as she tied up the leather curtain he’d put up. “You’re going to let me fix your head and then when your beautiful wife comes home, you’re going to have a whole ass litter of babies. That’s how this is going to work, alright?”

Yamato turned his head to look at her. His gaze bounced around her, then narrowed.

“Who are you?”

“I’m a friend of Amaryllis and the two blonde girls that got chosen for that little harem deal.” Kim placed her bag down. “I’m a healer. I’m here to help you and anyone else that needs it.”

“Why aren’t you there too? You could be helping them.” He glared.

“Long story short, my friend. I wasn’t allowed to by my husband. And, I had a good hiding spot. Also, Amaryllis said I wasn’t pretty enough too, so there’s that too.” She joked, squatting down in front of him, tucking her dress between her thighs. “I guess your Master doesn’t like girls that draw on themselves.”

Yamato and the old man looked over her tattoos, nodding.

“No women have markings like that here or at any other village.” He looked back to her face. “Your friends are going to help my Lilliana?”

“Yes, and we’ll get her home to you too.” He thought for a moment then nodded. Kim smiled gently at him. Waving her hand for him to sit up and come closer to her, she got comfortable.

Looking at the gash in his scalp, explaining what she was going to do. She’d have to come back a few days later to remove the stitches she’d put in, but he’d be just fine. There may not even be a scar for him to show off.

“How long have you and Lilliana been married for?” She asked, pulling the last stitch tight and tying it off.

“Just a few weeks. We just finished building our home a few days ago. We hadn’t even spent a night here yet.” She hummed, looking over her work.

Pulling out a small glass container, she popped off the top and put a finger over the mouth. Tipping it over and back again, she patted the liquid over his wound.

“I’m putting something called colloidal silver on your wound. It’ll keep infection from starting. But if you notice it hurting more, or you’ve developed a fever or chills, let me know right away.”

He nodded as she tucked the bottle back.

“How will I find you? Are you going to stay in the village?” He went to touch her work, but she gently stopped him.

“Try not to touch it. I’ll tell you, but I only want you to know. Can you keep it between us? If anyone needs help you can come get me. I’ll try and come by once a day though, if I can. My friends and I are pretty busy trying to get the girls outta that place.”

“Yes. Since you are working to help Lilliana and the other, I will keep your secret.” Nodding, she told him. Thankful she’d been able to shoo away the old man before she’d begun working on him.

~ Yamato walked her back to her canoe, arms full of steamed buns, fruit and vegetables in thanks for fixing his wound. He offered to let those who needed any help know about her and she’d agreed to come back before supper, in exchange for hot food for her group.

Pushing her off, she waved and paddled back. Reaching the grotto just after the sun set, Soyuz pulled her boat ashore and they unloaded the canoe.

“Where did you get that massive haul!?” Senku asked as she spread out the steamer basket of buns and laying out the other food.

“Yamato got it for us. I fixed up his head and is gonna keep us fed in exchange for helping the others too. I bartered for it!” Pride swelled in her chest.

“Who’s that?” Suika bounced at her legs, Kim handed her a particularly large steamed bun.

“He’s the husband of one of the the ladies that was chosen for the harem. He also agreed to help us because we’re working on getting the ladies out.”

“We’re getting the devise.” Senku said, pausing his bite.

“And breaking up the harem.” Kim said firmly.

“If we can, but our main goals are the devise and that platinum. That’s what we’re here for.”

“Senku.” She leaned on her hands over the table. “I’m not going to allow this to continue. These people don’t want this harem. We can get the devise and end this farce at the same time.”

“We need to focus our energy on getting the platinum and getting the petrification devise. If the harem is dissolved at the same time, then great. But we cannot devote precious time changing an entire community. We have our mission.”

“You have your mission.” Kim glared. “I have mine. I will end…”

“You will help us. We need all the help we can get to get this drone made and getting our friends back.”

“And what of the girls?!” she slapped the table. “What of them?”

“Kimmy.” He said softly.

“Don’t ‘Kimmy’ me. You’re gonna sacrifice them to the men running this god forsaken island? Cuz that’s what is sounds like.” Her voice raised. Gen stepped to her.

“We’re not sacrificing anyone. We can’t dismantle an entire way of life in one go, while we’re trying to do this as well. We have to pick which one is more important.”

“Kohaku, Ginro and Amaryllis are doing both.” She ground out.

“Yes, and we are making the drone for…”

“I know what the drone is for. I’m not fucking stupid. I just can’t believe you’d put them to the side.”

“We’re not.” Senku frowned, understanding her points but logically realizing it couldn’t be done. “We need to focus on this objective, this drone. Once we have that, then…then we can look at the harem.” He conceited.

“I hope so. Otherwise, fuck your permission. I’m going in. End of discussion.” Handing Suika a chunk of pineapple Kim turned, snagging her own steamed bun and heading for the lab.

Chapter Text

Kim sat at the shore, looking at the moon. Her thoughts bouncing around the argument with Senku. She knew she was right, but so was he. He was looking at everything from the logical side of it all, while, as usual, she was being emotional about it.

This fucking harem was a huge pain in her ass, and she wondered how long it had been going on. Was it relatively new, or had this been going on for many, many different Masters? If this was one of those that was engrained into the culture’s bones, removing it may be harder than she anticipated. Could be nearly impossible if she thought of the way history had played out over time.

It could become an underground thing and be even more dangerous for the women if they didn’t dig out the roots. These kind of underground institutions could turn into a human trafficking issues as well. Missing girls and women, and then once that happened they may not abide by the 18 and over rule. They could go younger, and then what?

Groaning deeply, Kim fisted her hair and rested her elbows on her knees. But, allowing this to continue went against everything she had in her. Allowing whatever was going on in that main village to fester until these men decided they could do even more would eat at her until the end of time. She never knew how to help in their old world with this issue, but now, if they could just end it now and have it set in the new mind set of their world that it would not be tolerated, they could…dammit. This was not what she wanted to be doing, to be thinking about at this time.

She should be over at the work table with the boys and working on getting that damn drone done, so they could get the weapon and get their friends out of the harem. She needed to step back. She needed to calm the fuck down, breathe.

Suika touched Kim’s shoulder and parked herself in her lap as she sat up. Without a word from either of them, Kim wrapped her arms around her, resting her chin on the top of her helmet. Breathing in deeply, centering herself with Suika on her lap. Suika asked for a story, breaking Kim out of her spiraling thoughts.

Humming, she agreed. Chewing on her lip, she rummaged through her favorite kid movies. Some she only remembered the ending, others she couldn’t figure out how to explain in a way that would be entertaining to someone without the prior knowledge of other stories.

Smiling softly as she leaned to the side, she asked if she had ever heard of the story of a little fairy born in a flower, no bigger than an adult’s thumb. After Suika finished giggling at the thought of an adult the size of Kim’s digit, she leaned into her chest, ready.

Senku worked, twisting wire around his metal brackets, concentrating so hard he tuned out anyone around him. His own thoughts bounced around different drone set ups, variations in wing and weight distribution and the ever present, controls.

Dropping his latest piece, he looked up at Soyuz seeing how far along he had come. But he was half turned, looking toward the lab. Following his gaze and breaking out of his hyper focus, he heard Kim’s story. She spoke lively and with her hands as she described Thumbalina’s harrowing escape from Mr. Toad and finding the fairy prince again. When the story finished, she answered Suika’s questions as the little girl shifted to curl into Kim’s arms. Her legs rested over Kim’s thigh and leaned back, her helmet laying beside the two.

They spoke in hushed words, now. Leaned in close together. Kim smiled at her and wiggled Suika’s nose to the sounds of little giggles. Soyuz and Senku turned back to the manual labor. But, Senku keeps raising his gaze, his chest burned.

They hadn’t spoken since their heated conversation. He knew that harem bugged the shit outta her. Knew she was itching to go tear it down with her own hands, but it wasn’t…they didn’t have the time or the people for a revolution. Not with the four of them and Suika. And with their best people in the harem right now, it would put their lives in danger too if they were found out before they were ready.

Soft humming caressed his ears, a melody he hadn’t heard since…the funeral. That burning in his chest scorched up his throat and behind his eyes as Kim sang Adam’s lullaby.

“Are you going to Scarborough Faire?
Parsley, Sage, Rosemary and Thyme
Remember me to one who lives there
She once was a true love of mine.”

Kim swayed in time with the words, her voice echoed off the stone walls. Her hand, curled around Suika’s, danced to the silent guitar he knew so well. He heard Suika ask for it again, Kim’s light laugh danced along his skin and she began again.

Ducking his head down, he closed his eyes. The harsh memory of Mimi and Baba’s funeral slammed into him. This song was one she sang at their memorial, her voice weak and watery but she had powered through. It had been one that Mimi had played for Kim when she was sick, or in a bad place and needed something soft to replace the hard edged memories she battled.

He’d liked the song as well, playing it often when he needed background noise and no other playlist seemed to do the trick. The soft guitar and light voices of the American singers were just enough to think by without being distracted.

A soft cloth was placed on the table in front of Senku. Grabbing it, he pressed it to his eyes. Once the song ended again, Kim continued with other songs, meant to lull children to sleep. Children’s songs that had brought her comfort and one’s she’d listen to only alone. Hidden in a secret playlist on her phone.

“I think we’re done for the night.” Gen said softy. “Let’s go get the lab ready, dear Soyuz.” Taking the hint, Senku made his way to the girls, the cloth curled between his fingers.

Sitting on his heels in front of Kim, he smiled. Tears leaked from her eyes as she smiled sheepishly back. Taking the cloth and wiping away her tears, he looked down at Suika. Sleeping peacefully curled against her chest, her hand curled loosely around Kim’s fingers.

“I wish I could just keep her.” Kim whispered, leaning her face into Senku’s hand.

“I know. But I don’t think you can just keep her. She’s a genuine child of the Kingdom of Science, she belongs to all of us.” Kim nodded, tightening her hold.

“I’m sorry I got loud with you. I know I was being emotional about the whole thing, and I know you’re right. I just, ugh, felt like nothing is being done. Like we just sent three people out into that mess with barely anything but a promise we’d get them out and a few little needles.

“I want to go in with a flame thrower and just burn the bitches down.”

“Yeah, I know how much the whole thing bugs you.” He sighed. “But, can I ask a favor from you, from here on out?” He tucked the rag into his belt as she nodded. “You and I need to be a unified front, if you need to argue with me, can you wait until we’re alone? Or away from the others? Stand with me in public, but fight in private? I’ll do the same as well.

“I want you to call me out on my bullshit, I expect it. Unless something’s going to cause actual harm to someone, pull me aside. I need you at my side.” He cupped her cheek.

“Yeah, I can try to do that.”

“I expect it to take a while.” He laughed. “Thanks for apologizing, you’re getting better at that.”

“Help me up.” She wriggled her hand out of Suika’s and slid her arm under her knees. Senku gripped her behind her elbows as pulled her to her feet. Rubbing his thumbs over her skin, they looked down at the sleeping child.

Kim let out a hiccuped sob, bowing her head and holding her close. Stroking the back of her head, he rested it against his chest.

“Dammit. I was doing so well too.” Kim let out. Senku just nodded, sniffling. “No, you can’t cry too! Cuz then I’m gonna cry even more. Stop it.” She lifted her head, a watery smile on her lips.

“I didn’t realize we hand to take turns.” He murmured against her forehead.

“We’re gonna have to schedule these.” She laughed softly, hefting Suika up. “Let’s go, she’s dead weight.” Grabbing her helmet, Senku followed Kim to the lab. She curled around the sleeping child in the corner of the lab, holding her tightly.

~ The little mouse looking RC car skittered around the cave. Suika chased after it as Kim laughed loudly, lifting her foot as it came dangerously close to taking out her ankle. They let Suika have her fun with the new machine for awhile longer, but packed it up and headed out.

They hunkered down on a ledge overlooking the Master’s village. The main portion sticking up from the base of a very large tree. There were wooden walkways that curled around the base like a snake. Huts built into the branches, connected as well by more walkways. It reminded Kim of the rollercoaster builder her and Robbie use to make when they were little.

Gen set up the cell receiver and clicking it on. Kim grabbed the speaker as Senku watched the Mouse race into the village.

“Ding Dong! And now for your daily update, brought to you by the one and only beauty of the Kingdom of Science.” Kim smiled into the cone.

“Real smooth.” Gen sighed.

“Listen up, Gorilla. We’re sending you a little present. A science mouse. Let’s see if you’re quick enough to catch it.” She could just about imagine Kohaku’s face at her taunt. A quick burst of anger in her blue eyes, followed by a smirk that meant she’d beat Kim at her own game.

They waited until they could hear faint terrified screams, though they quickly stopped and Kim chuckled into the microphone.

“I bet it was Ginro that caught it. Better luck next time.” Gen snatched it away from her.

“If you should run into trouble, dispatch the mouse with an S.O.S letter for us. We’ll figure out a way to help.” Kim stiffened, looking between Gen and Senku. Realization dawning on her and hitting her hard.

“Uh, we may have a problem.” She whispered.

“The mouse works great and it’s set to come back on it’s own. Theres no problem.” Senku said standing and Gen gathered the radio back up.

“I don’t remember either Kohaku or Ginro in classes.” She stared at the village. “They don’t know how to write…anything.” Two sharp inhales let her know they just realized it as well.

“Fuckin’ hell.” Senku groaned.

“Oops, should have made reading and writing mandatory.” Gen laughed weakly.

“And, if Amaryllis knows how to write, we may not be able to read it either.” Kim rolled her lips inward. Again, another situation that could have been prevented if she were allowed to go. Pressing her fists to her forehead, she ground her teeth.

“They’ll figure something out.” Soyuz said softly. “Kokaku is smart, she’ll figure a way to communicate their needs.”

~ Suika stayed around the village, watching for the little mouse. Kim went to Amaryllis’s village after dropping off the others back at the lab. The melody that had nagged her, slowly coming together. She’d come up with a drum line that worked, well, she hoped it would.

Thumping the bass drum against her hips, she entered the village smiling as Yamato caught up with her. His smile was brighter than the day before, and he had a bit more color to his cheeks.

“I never caught your name.” He said, bowing his head slightly.

“Healer is just fine. The less you know about us, the safer your village is. How’s your head?”

“Sore. Theres a few of us that would like to speak with you. I’ve told them they could meet with you at my hut.” He swiped a hand over his face. “It needs to be used for something, instead of standing empty.”

“Good. Keep busy. It’ll help the time pass faster. I know how bad wallowing in your own pain can be. It’s not healthy and it really hurts those around you.” Patting his arm, he led her back to his wedding hut.

She spent the remaining afternoon speaking with villagers. Again, as with he villagers from Ishigami Village, may of the maladies were just from getting old or from the hard labor they did day in and day out.

She was packing her bags when a soft knock stopped her and Yamato. A young woman with a deep scar on her face poked her head through.

“Sumire, how can Healer help you?” Yamato stood. Kim swallowed thickly, assuming she’d been passed over for the harem because of her scar. She wondered if it was intentional or an accident that worked in her favor.

“My daughter, Hana, she’s not eating well. Can you help her?” she spoke softly, stepping into the hut. A small bundle in her arms.

Kim inhaled sharply. An infant.

“O-of course. Let’s see her.” She smiled weakly. Settling back down, Kim grabbed a cushion for Sumire and folded a blanket for Hana to lay on in front of her. The baby was gently unwrapped from the blanket her mother had brought her in with.

The small girl was curled in on herself, her tiny fists held close to her cheeks. Kim released a small breath, a smile on her face.

“She’s gorgeous. How old is she?”

“Two weeks. She fusses so much when I…” she looked to Yamato, blushing.

“I’ll leave. Apologies!!” He bowed quickly and scurried out of the hut, dropping the curtain as he did.

“She fusses so much when I put her to my breast. I’ve asked my grandmother and she’s worried that my milk hasn’t come in. And my breasts hurt so much.” Sumire croaked, burying her face into her hands. Scooting to the new mother, Kim wrapped her arms around her. She let her cry into her shoulder, stroking her thick hair.

“Let’s take a quick look at Hana, then I’ll check you over as well. I can tell you, just my looking at her, Hana looks great. She’s not too thin and she’s as pink as she should be.” Sumire hiccuped, wiping her eyes. “You’re doing well, but let’s see if we can fatten her up some more, alright?” Settling back to Hana, Kim smiled sadly.

“You know, my son would have been about eight months old.” Kim said softly. “He wasn’t a big eater either, he like to sleep more than anything. Loved to just be held close.” Kim felt around Hana’s belly. The girl stretched, letting out a soft cry before settling again.

“What happened?” Sumire asked, she watched closely with keen eyes as Kim moved Hana’s joints and felt around her tiny body.

“He was born with a deformity that wouldn’t have let him live. We had eight wonderful days with him. I know how scary it can be with a newborn who is a bit difficult right out the gate.”

Turning Hana onto her stomach, she ran a delicate finger down one side of her spine. Hana curled along the same side, then the other as she repeated the same motion on the other side of her back.

“I’m so sorry. What was his name?” She laid a soft hand on Kim’s forearm. Clearing her throat thickly, Kim put Hana back on her back. She stroked down the bridge of her nose and to her cheek as she use to.

“Adam.” Her whisper so soft, she barely heard it herself. Hana followed her finger, opening her mouth. “She’s hungry. Let’s try and putting her to you and see what’s going on.”

Sumire did, Kim adjusted Hana’s latch, opening the child’s mouth more. Asking for permission, Kim felt around Sumire’s breast. Humming softly, Kim back away.

“Do you guys have goats here?” She asked as Hana began fussing. Kim reached over and massaged Sumire, and Hana settled.

“I don’t know, what are those?”

“If you don’t know, then you don’t. My son wasn’t mine, but a good friend of mine’s she didn’t want him and didn’t want to feed him. I had a goat that had a kid just before he was born, so I fed him goat’s milk.” Sitting back, Kim pursed her lips.

Fenugreek would be the herb she’d need to boost her milk production, brown rice too but neither were native to Japan or the small southern island. They had oats on the ship, but they still couldn’t get onto it.

Senku had said something about…god what was it? It boosted estrogen, fertility and could help with milk production too. Sighing deeply, she remembered.

Dong Quai.

That could, would, help Sumire and Hana. This damn plant better work or she’d pull every last one out the the Earth and burn them herself.

“I’ll come back tomorrow with some medicine for you. How much are you eating? You should be eating more than normal and drinking lots of water. That’ll help your milk come in too, you are producing some, just not a lot.”

“I went back to my normal diet. I was trying to lose some of the baby weight.” Sumire said softly.

“I hope your husband didn’t say you should. You need to eat to feed her. So, no more dieting. Eat, love.”

Kim gave her a few more tips that may help. The massaging, opening in Hana’s latch and putting her to the breast more often. Eating lots of green veggies and protein too could help bring her milk in as well.

“When you come back, would you like to hold her more?” Sumire asked as they walked from the hut.

“Yes. I would love to. She is really beautiful, like her mother.” Kim stroked the baby’s head. Yamato loaded up his arms and walked her to her canoe.

“Um…Healer, how did you get here?” He asked as they stared at the empty beach. Kim sighed, rubbing her face.

“With my canoe. But another one of us stayed out too. They must have forgotten I was at the village.” She placed her bags of food and supplies on the ground.

“Wait here. I’ll grab mine and bring you home.” He ran off before she could say anything. Moving the steamer buns closer to her bags, Kim settled in to wait.

Adam would have been about eight months, if she counted right. If he had been born without the deformity, he would have been sitting up, crawling and maybe working on standing. He would have been trying solid food and probably babbling. Definitely cutting teeth too. Maybe even saying his first words, knowing that he’d have two very talkative parents constantly yapping.

Would she have come along? Or stayed behind with him? It was a question she asked herself every now and again. Last night, curled up with Suika, she’d contemplated it heavily. Until Senku had rolled over and smacked her in the head with his elbow, his deep snore breaking her out of her thoughts.

“Healer!” Yamato called out as he approached. “I’m back!”

“I see that, hurry up. My food is getting cold, my friend!” She waved back, standing. No need living in the past. He was safe with her grandparents, waiting for her when she’d see him again.

Chapter Text

Yamato paddled them through the crystal clear water, both keeping keen eyes on the horizon and the shore. Kim, though, losing track of her thoughts as she leaned down, watching the fish swim around their canoe.

How long had it taken for the waters to clear up after they were turned to stone? The pollution had been getting out of hand and now, if she looked hard enough she might have been able to see something that looked like a structure from their time, but it was far fetched. She either hadn’t been paying attention or there was really nothing left of their world, nothing on the beaches around Ishigami Village, or around what was the Empire of Might.

Twisting a lock of hair around her finger, she worried her lip. It was only 4 centuries, archeologists had found older stuff. Maybe it was something else that took all of their structures.

“May I ask you a question, Healer?” Yamato jolted her from her thoughts. Smiling sheepishly, she nodded. “Are you able to help Sumire and Hana? She’s already lost two children before Hana and she is very sweet. We’d hate to see her lose another.” His voice soft with sadness. Kim folded her hands in her lap, tilting her head.

“I can’t guarantee what I have in mind will fix Sumire’s problem, but I will do all that I can to help her. I have an idea on what’s going on and I just need to get her medicine ready. It shouldn’t take too long, once I get all the ingredients ready, I will make it.”

Yamato shifted, rocking the boat gently. Kim gripped the steamed buns and the edge of the canoe. Though she trusted his ability to command the small boat, they were still in pretty deep water, she could swim, but not being able to touch the bottom always made her panic.

“If everything works the way I hope, Hana will grow strong and healthy. My people love to see fat babies, it’s a sign of a healthy village.” She grinned, Yamato nodded in agreement.

“My next question is personal, if you don’t want to answer, you don’t need to.” Waving her hand for him to continue, he took a steadying breath. “The mark on your face and of your friend’s faces, what are they? They don’t look like the inkings that you have, nor Ibara.” She laughed, tracing the crack across her nose and cheeks.

She’d honestly forgotten about it. Even when looking in the mirror every morning, it had become such a part of her, she just didn’t really see it anymore. Same with Gen and Senku’s, it had just become a part of the expanses of their faces.

“I don’t know how to answer that, honestly.” Her nails sinking into the small divot. “It’s just…a part of us now.”

“Is this another thing that the less I know, the better?” He frowned, leaning back. She could see the minor frustration in the lines around his mouth.

“Yes, in a sense. You know we’re from a different island. I don’t want your village to be a target if we’re found. You’ve all done so much for us with just giving us the food you have. I’d hate to see any of you punished for that.

“But, I will tell you once we get what we came here for and get that harem dissolved. How’s that?” Yamato nodded, slowing his paddle.

“What are you all here for?” He asked as the canoe came to a soft drift. They were near the entrance to Sapphire Cove. She sighed, rubbing her pinky.

“We are here for something we don’t have on our island. Something very rare and special to us. We need it to continue on with our journey, our own work that we’ve set out to do.

“I know everything I’m saying is very vague and only brings up more questions for you, but we are not here to conquer, and we didn’t come here to upend your way of life. Things, though, just happen, and I am set on doing just that while the others grab our needed resources. But, your people here were never in danger, not from us.”

“Do you promise that you won’t hurt anyone from the Village?” Kim nodded solemnly. “That’s your boat out there, right? The large one? Where are the rest of your people?”

“We were attacked when we came to shore. The ones in the cove are all we have left right now. And our best warrior is in the Master’s Village. We are spread very thin. We really pose no threat to you all. I can assure you of that.”

“Your crew was turned to stone?” Another nod from Kim. “Your crew is lost then. I am sorry.”

“They are not. We will get them back. Just wait, Yamato, you’ll see. We are peaceful people, but we do not take the attack lightly. We are preparing to get them back.” The nod Yamato gave her was curious, she couldn’t quite place the look, but he continued on their way. Whatever he was mulling over, he kept to himself.

As they passed through the mouth of the cove, Kim turned and stood. Gen was standing before the others, imitating Senku’s pose when he was doing some serious mental calculations. Two fingers held up in front of his face.

As they ran ashore, Senku shook excitedly.

“Our spy team really found it! We can revive the entire Kingdom of Science now!” He bustled around Gen to the table, swiping a clear space from the organized clutter of the drone.

“How nice! Little girl, did you forget something?” Kim called out as she dropped to the ground. Suika turned and bounced to her.

“We found…Oh! I’m so sorry!” She cried out, skidding to a stop before her. “I was so excited that the mouse came back that I just came back right away!” Kim patted Suika’s helmet, laughing as Yamato pulled the canoe to shore and stood looking around.

“Who are you?” Senku stepped away from the table, staring at the new comer, as he unloaded the canoe.

“This is the man I helped yesterday. Yamato, meet my friends: Scientist.” She pointed to Senku.

“Mentalist.” Then Gen, as he gave a small bow of his head.

“Warrior.” Soyuz gave a small shy wave.

“And our best Detective.” Giving Suika a small twirl. “Again, no names.”

Yamato looked over the four people, he’d seen them at the riot, but now that he was confronted with them, he could definitely tell they were from somewhere else. Their set up and the tools they used were like nothing he’d seen before. He gave a small nod.

“Understood. It’s nice to meet the people Healer call friends. Now, that you are home safe, I think I will head back.” He turned to Kim.

“No, stay and eat with us. It’s the least we can do for you for bringing me back here.” Kim waved him further inside.

“I really shouldn’t. I don’t want to be gone long, the Master and Minister Ibara have people that patrol. If I stay, it may lead them to you all.”

“Of course, understandable. Thank you.” She nodded, clasping forearms with her confidant. Soyuz pushed him back out, and picked up their baskets. Yamato gave a gentle wave and paddled home. Glancing back before he left the mouth.

“We’ve got steamed buns again, veg and…”She turned and bumped solidly into Senku’s chest. His frown was deep as he watched where Yamato had disappeared.

“Yeah? Wanna be a little more obvious with the jealousy thing?” She whispered to him. “He’s got a wife that he wants back, desperately.”

“You know how men can be. I’m just worried he’s gonna expect more than just medical care in return for helping us.” He finally met her gaze, resting a hand on her waist. Nodding, she patted his chest. Turning them back to the feast she’d procured, Suika explained in excited bounces how Kohaku had found the Soyuz Capsule and their treasure. She shoved the note into Kim’s hand and Kim grabbed a large bun for the girl and handed it to her.

“How’d they preserve the inside of the Soyuz? I doubt it would have lasted this long being hollow.” She tilted her head at the puzzle, trying to get the message before Suika told her. Shoving half the bun into her mouth, she giggled. Oh, yes, when they got home, she was going to sit Kohaku down and force her to learn how to read and write. This game of Pictionary wasn’t going to cut it any longer.

“They filled it with concrete.” Senku answered, picking through the veg, he pulled out a green bean and snapped it open.

“Like a big ball of concrete?” Gen asked.

“Yeah, assuming anythings left at all. That would’ve been the easiest way to make sure the contents were safe for who knows how long.”

“How are they suppose to crack it open? With all those enemies around they can’t make too much noise.” Soyuz cut in.

“It’s not like with the record, Kohaku can’t just smash it open, right? That’d be too loud.” Suika commented around a mouthful of food, reaching for more fruit.

“Yeah, that be bad news.” Kim said, handing her a banana. “So, we need a quiet way to split the concrete. Unless we can provide a distraction big enough to get the entire Village out of the way. Like an explosion.” She grinned wickedly. Senku frowned at her, though not really looking at her. He grunted, turning and heading to the lab.

“If only we had a silent bomb.” He muttered.

“Not a good distraction if it’s silent!” Kim called out to his back. Gen laughed as he followed, standing at the entrance of the lab.

“It’s not like you to dream, Senku-dear. But, of course. If only we had the sort of magical doomsday devise a delusional middle schooler might think up.” He folded his hands into his sleeves, pleased with his little quip.

“I’m not talking fantasy here.” Senku stared at him, leaning out the doorway. Raising his eyebrow, Gen stared back, waiting for the punchline. Senku grabbed a few things from the lab and hopped out. Holding out his arms, grinning. Suika bounded next to him, mirroring his posture with a giggle.

“Silent bomb really exsist!”

“You’ve gotta be joking! The name’s a little bit too on the nose, no?” With a concerning look on his face, Senku went off. Explaining how the plaster in the modern silent bombs worked. Gen, Soyuz and Suika watched as he twirled the two test tubes in his hands.

“If we mix this emerald green liquid with this white powder…” He sentence faded as he laughed.

“And what happens if we mix them? Are they gonna go boom?” Suika asked, shakily.

“Huh? Let’s find out.” Senku dumped the powder into the liquid and Kim grabbed Suika, pulling her back.

“Are you trying to get us killed!” Gen screeched.

“Are you serious?!” Kim cried out at the same time.

“Relax, it’s silent remember? No explosion. All it does is give us plaster. We had to make it when someone broke their hand.” He teased.

Ah, right. Kim sighed deeply. She was there when they had made the plaster, but mentally, she was gone. Suddenly, her steamed bun she’d just taken a bite of, tasted of ash and dirt and the thought of eating was revolting. Putting Suika down, she walked to the shore, spitting out the mouthful of food and tossing it into the water. Her stomach heaved and she fought to keep it all down.

Taking a deep breath through her nose, she told herself to calm down. There was no reason for her to be sick. She was fine.

“How soon can we get this silent bomb to the Spy Team?” Soyuz asked. Kim looked at her half finished bun, walking back to the group. She held it out to Senku. Leaning over, he took a large bite, turning back to the lab.

“By tonight, well later tonight. I’ve got everything here already. Just need to get it put together for them.” He stuck his head out. “Gimme.” He motioned for the rest of her bun and with a smile, shoved the whole thing into his waiting mouth. Mumbling his thanks, he slunk back in.

“While you’re in there toss me a basket, I need to gather some stuff when we head out.” Kim called, pushing Suika back to the table of food. “Go eat! You need more than one steamed bun and a banana.”

“I want to make sure you all have enough too!” Suika frowned, the basket Senku tossed out of the lab bounced along the rocks.

“There’s enough for us. You need to eat to grow that brain of yours. You wanna be smart like Senku, right?” Suika nodded. “Then eat! Meats and veggies are good for big brains and big muscles.” Kim flexed her arms with a large grin. Suika looked back, past her to Gen.

“I never ate my veggies, and look at me. Dumb and weak.” He laughed. Kim and Soyuz laughed with him as Suika tried to defend him.

“He’s kidding about the dumb part.” Kim shuffled her toward the table. “Now, eat little girl. Or I’ll do what my Mimi use to do to me.” With a bun in her hand, Suika asked what that was.

“She’d hold my head and shove food into my mouth.” Kim giggled, kneeling down.

“She’s lying Suika.” Senku called out. “Kim never missed a meal. In fact, didn’t they have a lock on the fridge for a while?”

“Yeah.” Winking at the girl, Kim whispered. “They did that to him.” Suika giggled as Senku asked for help making more of the little mice.

~ Once the two other mice were completed, Kim demanded everyone take a quick nap. They had been up all night, Suika had fallen asleep just after midnight and Gen had carried her to the lab. She leaned up against the shelves and Senku laid his head on her thigh, falling asleep quickly. He face tucked into her stomach as he snored softly, she dozed off, her hand buried into his hair.

The sunrise woke them and they gathered everything they’d need. Getting set up at the ledge above the main village, Gen explained the plan to Kohaku through the radio. Kim had wandered away looking for the blasted Dong Quai.

She muttered to herself foul threats to every stalk she found. Threatening the plants with fire and extinction if they failed her this time. Squatting down to look through a particularly thick bush, she stilled at the sound of rustling. Quickly looking around, she swore. She’d wandered further than she’d planned and hadn’t kept on eye on her surroundings, she had no idea which way the boys were, or the Master’s village.

For all she knew, she could be right on the edge of the village limits. Slinking into the brush, she looked around for who, or whatever, was coming close.

“Aren’t you just a pretty little thing?” A deep voice said behind her. Startled, she spun, holding her basket in front of her. Moz lowered himself to his heels as Kim stared at him. Does she run? Does she scream? Or…what?

“I don’t recall you being at any of the villages the other day. Where were you?” He continued softly, talking to her as if she were a startled animal.

“Gathering herbs.” She answered. She was a startled animal, she didn’t need to play scared to keep up any kind of charade. She was. Placing a hand to her chest, she felt one of the bronze knuckles. Releasing a soft breath, she had some kind of a chance at getting away. Maybe.

“Gathering herbs on such an important day?” He cooed, leaning down on one knee, closing the distance between them. “All women are suppose to be there, you know this.”

Kim shifted the basked and Moz caught the ink on her arm. Tilting his head, his smile grew into a predatory grin.

“I have someone who is sick and needs them. They were more important.”

“Infiltrator.” He breathed, locking eyes with her. Ice doused Kim’s nerves and she shot backwards, throwing the basket at Moz’s face. Scrambling to her feet, she raced into the forest. As she ran, she pulled out the metal weapons and slipped them over her knuckles. Pausing for only a second, she decided to run further from where she thought he village was. Away from her friends, saving them from being found.

She pulled the length of her dress up and tied it in a knot at her hip, freeing her legs to move more freely. She felt, more than heard, Moz’s laugh as he chased after her. It sent the worst shiver up her spine, her legs pushing faster as he called out to her.

“Keep running, little fawn. I enjoy a good chase.” His voice laced with a feral grin. Kim swore as adrenaline dumped into her limbs. She ran as fast as she could. Weaving through trees and crashing through brush. Her breath sawed out of her in hot, jagged puffs. Skidding around a tree, she hid.

She couldn’t keep running, he knew this island far better than she did. He’d catch up to her in no time. Searching around herself, she needed more than just her fists if she was going to make it back to the cove.

“Come on!” she panted. “Think. Think like Senku, like Kohaku.” Scrambling around the brush, she searched. There! A branch about the size of a baseball bat, and some vines. Working as quickly as she could, she wrapped leaves around one end of the branch, tying a thin vine around them to keep them there. It would have to work.

“Found you.” Kim spun. Moz stood, his spear leaning against the tree. He obviously thought he wouldn’t need it against her. “Oh, did you think you could defend yourself with a stick? How…adorable.”

“Get fucked.” She seethed, swinging. He caught the end of her bat with the leaves, chuckling. Pulling it back, the wood slid out from the foliage and she swung again. Swinging it downward hard, the jagged edge of the broken branch scraped against the skin of his bare chest.

Hissing, he snatched it out of her hands. She let it go as the metal of her knuckles she wore, caught on the wood and began to slid off. Thin beads of blood lined the chest.

“No one makes me bleed my own blood.” He growled, throwing the branch behind him and stalking closer to her.

“Yeah, ok, White Goodman.” She laughed. Raising her fists to her face, she hunkered down into her stance. Digging her toes into the underbrush, her heart beat frantically as he approached.

“Where did you come from, little fawn?” He paused, looking over her stance. A curious look in his cold eyes.

“Hell.”

Moz shot forward and Kim swung. Her metal reinforced punch cracked against the stone covering his shoulder. The reverberation through her bones feels like an electric shock, but she swung again. Moz ducked and skipped back. The stone crumbled away, leaving the straps stuck to the sweaty skin.

“How did you…?” Kim took off, taking the distraction and bolting. Moz watched as she disappeared into the forest, then down at the crumbled armor.

“Hell, huh?” Turning back and grabbing his spear, he glanced back. “Welcome back, Wingless Angel.”

~ Soyuz dragged Kim back to shore as she panted. She had found the cove hours later and swam to shore.

“Where the hell have you been? What the fuck happened?!” Senku pulled her to her feet. “We were looking everywhere for you!”

“I got lost. Wandered too far. Moz…” She panted. “Found me. I ran.” She shook her head, dropping her her knees again. Pulling the brass knuckles from her dress, she dropped them to the ground with a loud clank that bounced off the walls.

“They work. That’s how I got away. Fuck.” She sagged, her head falling back. “That was scary.”

Senku grabbed her, shaking her shoulders roughly.

“Why didn’t you stay close?! Why didn’t you scream or something?”

“I told you! I wandered too far, got lost. And I couldn’t, you all would have been found. You have nothing to defend yourselves with. Senku, I did what I thought was best.”

“We could have…”

“You had Suika!!” She yelled. Her voice echoed down the back of the cove and back to them. “I couldn’t come back. You had Suika.” She said softer, silver in her eyes. She repeated herself again, leaning over her knees. Senku straightened.

Of course. She wasn’t just thinking of them, but of Suika. She wouldn’t have put her in danger if she could help it. So, she ran away from them. Bringing the danger further away so Suika could escape. How stupid of him to think otherwise of her.

“Dammit.” Senku frowned, but caressed her cheek. “Right, that was the best call.” Kim nodded, breathing deeply.

“I know, I know. I should have stayed closer. Should have paid better attention. I know all this.” Sagged more, groaning deeply. “Dammit all! I left all my herbs in the basket.”

“Stay. Suika and I will go get more. Calm down and eat something. Soyuz can come with.” Senku said as she looked up at him, ready to deny the whole plan. “Gen stay here with her.”

Chapter Text

Gen sat next to Kim as she stared out the cove mouth, waiting for Senku and the others to come back. She shivered as her body came down from the adrenaline rush. Her teeth chattered as if she was freezing, her hands quivered violently as she relived her meeting with Moz.

The way he spoke, in a silky, baritone voice, any woman would swoon for. But, his words were rotten with egotistical importance. Like he was owed any woman he wanted. The harem was his playground and he was the big kid who took whatever toy he wanted, regardless of anyone else.

Moz looked at her the way the man looked at her when she was dropped off at his house. He fed on the fear in her eyes, the pounding of her heart the rhythm he would follow in his assault. Her screams exactly what he wanted, the soundtrack to his release.

“Kim, dear?” Gen whispered softly to her. She jolted, turning to him, still lost in her dark memories. “Are you cold?”

She nodded, turning away. Gen rustled out of his overcoat and draped it over her shoulders. Clutching it tightly, she inhaled deeply. His body heat sinking into her, chasing away the feeling of the man’s hands and the sickly feeling of Moz’s words.

“Senku said you had been convicted of homicide. That it was deserved. And with the way you talk of the harem and how you’re reacting to your meeting with Moz…” Gen paused, leaning close then pulling away, not quite sure what to do. Comforting touch, or respectful distance.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but were you…?”

“Yes.” She answered stiffly. “For years. I was really hoping that the people here were like the people back home. With the morals Byakuya passed down, not the perverse morals of our world. I hate it. I hate these people. I want to burn the whole place down, now.”

“And what of those in the village? Yamato and his wife. The girls who are in the harem now. You can’t burn their homes down too.” Gen shifted, leaning his shoulder against hers. She pulled away, curling his lavender coat closer.

“I…” Her jaw pulsed as she chewed her tongue. “We can rebuild it. The right way. No harem. No Master.” Her voice shook as she did. “Build it so no one has to worry about being used.”

“It will take time, you know. They must have been doing this for a long time, if people are not revolting as much as they could. Change takes time.” Kim looked over at him, fire in her eyes.

“Change will take time…” She nodded. “And at least two deaths.”

Gen raised a questioning eyebrow.

“Moz and Ibara.”

~ The Bunsen burner flickered, as the flames licked the glass flask. Her herbal mixture boiling, creating the extract for Sumire and Hana. Kim chewed her lip as she tapped her fingers against her arm. Her thoughts crashing between Adam, Hana, the foul man from her past, Moz and of their spy team. She prayed those three hadn’t had to deal with Moz yet. Maybe, just maybe, he was preoccupied with something else.

He knew there were outsiders, infiltrators on their island and since she had run away, Moz at least knew they were hiding. She wondered how close he thought they were. Stopping her tapping, she looked out the lab. Amaryllis’s village was, maybe, ten minutes away by canoe, 45 if they climbed up the cliff and walked. They were too close for comfort. Her new friends were in danger as well, just by them being here.

“Kim! You have a visitor!” Suika called out, bouncing into the lab. Kim turned and Yamato stood just outside the doorway.

“You never came by, I got worried.” He said, shifting. “I’ve noticed the warriors from the Master’s Village making rounds more.”

“Ah, thank you for checking in on us. We got a bit busy is all.” She smiled, waving him in. “Come take a look. I’m making Surmire’s medicine.” As Yamato climbed in Suika bounced out, off to help Soyuz with more of the drone.

“Where are Scientist and Mentalist? He asked, shuffling inside.

“Out.” She said shortly. Yamato stood close, leaning over to stare at the dripping system she had set up. He watched the solution boil, following the tubing to watch the extract drip into a smaller glass beaker.

“Sorcery.” He breathed.

“Science, my friend.” She grinned at him. Waving her arms to all the equipment in their little lab. “The act of making something from another thing. Looking for answers to every question you’ve ever had. That’s what Scientist does.

“Makes things you’d never even thought of, looks for the reason things work the way they do. It all just takes time and patience. This…” She turned him around, slowly so he could see all the glass, metal and plastic bits they had scattered around. “Is child’s play compared to what we use to have.

“Back at my hospital, we has so much more equipment, it would make your head spin. I had so much information at my fingers. I could look up whatever ailment and have a minimum of ten differed options for a plan of action.

“Medication, vaccines, gauze. Fuck bandaids!! All at my disposal.” Yamato’s gaze devouring everything around him. He turned to her, wide eyed.
“How old are you and your friends?”

“Older than your village, by thousands of years.” Kim grinned.

“Who…who are you people?”

“We are the ones that broke out of the stone.”

Yamato left shortly after their conversation, passing the others on his way out. Giving the incoming canoe a swift nod, he paddled quickly out of the grotto.

“What was he here for?” Senku asked as him and Gen pushed the canoe back out. Suika and Soyuz heading back out to watch for the science mice.

“He was worried since I hadn’t come by yet. Told him I’d be there tomorrow with Sumire’s medicine.” She paused shifting on her feet, her lips pursed. “I may have scared him a bit though.”

“You snarl at him?” Gen joked.

She explained her little rant she went on and what she’d said when he asked about them. Admitting she got a little out of hand and maybe a bit gung-ho about the whole thing.

“Way to make us seem like monsters.” Senku sighed, sweeping his hair back.

“Maybe word will get around and they’ll leave us alone until we make the first move. That’d be idea.” Kim smiled, sheepishly. She swung her arms around as Gen made an incredulous face at her.

“Please, remember who we have on our side.” He folded his hands into his sleeves, tilting his head.

“We have so many!” Knowing full well he was talking about Senku’s persistent bad luck. Pushing past the two and their vaguely cryptic conversation, Senku marched to his work table.

“Are we done? We’ve gotta finish this motor.” He grumbled turning his prototype on. It wobbled terribly, whining loudly and looked to be about to shake itself apart. His lips thinned. “A drone made with this would fall right out of the sky. If only we had Kasaki’s artisanal expertise.”

“Yes, that would be nice, but we don’t…so how do we fix it?” Kim curled her hand around his bicep. “Weights or make the wings shorter?”

“We need better materials. Kasaki is a master with wood working, and I just don’t have the years of experience.” Kim leaned her head against his shoulder, studying the wobbly mess.

“Hmm…Baba did woodworking.” She murmured.

“He’s not here, Gremlin.”

“Right…but he use to say something about letting the wood decide what to use it for. Maybe you need to listen better.” She could almost hear him roll his eyes as his shoulders sagged.

“He also wasn’t making drones out of wood. Cabinets and tables are different.” He turned his head to her. “We don’t have time to talk to the trees either.”

Kim clicked her tongue as Gen chuckled. Suika’s excited voice echoed off the water. They hadn’t been gone long, so the mouse-mobile must have been out waiting for them. Suika jumped from the boat as soon as it touched the beach.

Handing over the vehicle, she bounced around Senku’s legs. Dumping out the cloth that had been carefully tucked inside, golden sand piled on the table. Each and everyone of them stared at the glittering pile.

“Gold!” Kim breathed. “Byakuya and his friend must have gathered this up over the years. From the rivers around here.”

“Depending on the location, natural gold dust can very, very rarely contain what we need.” Senku chuckled, pulling out a magnifying glass and dragging a finger through the sand. Staring hard at each grain. He was silent as he searched, everyone held their breaths. “I’m talking about platinum!!”

The smallest grain of silver rested between the ridges of his finger. Excited cheers laced the air around them. Kim leaned in with Gen as they tried to find any more grains sitting on top.

“But it’s such an itty-bitty amount!” Suika whined, standing on her toes.

“Sure. This is gonna be hard work, but it’s just how it is. I need at least a lump the size of a finger tip for this to work.” Senku grinned at her.
“Ok! Suika can go get more from the river!” She hopped up from her spot at Senku’s side and took off around the table. Kim grabbed her and slung her over her back.

“No, you don’t.”

“You all have to understand how rare platinum is. A single ton of the Earth’s crust is only gonna yield 1/100th of a gram.” He turned back to the sand, poking around.

“I’m grateful for even this single grain, since it would have taken a decade to come across it scrounging around the river…” His voice faded out as he pulled silver grain after silver grain from the golden sand.

Suika pulled herself over Kim’s shoulder as she leaned forward. The silver pile growing steadily with each grain.

“There’s more and more…” Suika said softly. Senku kept digging.

“Amazing…this much must have taken…decades on decades.” Gen whispered in astonishment. Kim covered her mouth as she met Senku’s eyes.

This was his life’s work. Precious metals, so rare they cost more than…anything she could think of. Byakuya spent how many years trudging through the rivers and steams of this island, gathering up what he could to help Senku. To help his son when he woke and begun rebuilding from nothing.

He had so much faith in his boy, that he broke his back getting all he could in hopes that one day, Senku would break free and live. Live long enough that he’d come to this place and find his hard work.

“While you were counting the seconds in your mind, your father spent decades gathering this sand.” Gen said, breaking the stunned silence. “How alike you two are.”

Senku stared at Kim, his gaze far in the past.

“Even though were not blood related.” He said softly. Suika tilted her head in question, whispering to Kim. She promised to tell her later. “I really don’t care about the particulars. Those things don’t matter, not really.” Senku continued, squeezing Kim’s fingers.

“No, they don’t do they? Because you’ll always be connected, no matter how you look at it. Both of you, your spirits never bend or break.” Gen hummed.

“It is the Ishigami way.” Kim smiled, grinning back at her, Senku spun the ring on her hand.

“Yep! And I’m grateful for that.” Letting go of her hand, he funneled the precious sand into test tubes. “Thanks for the decades of hard work, Byakuya. Now, it’s time to whip up a machine to make unlimited revival fluid!”

“Get excited!!” Kim wrapped her arms around Senku’s back.

“That’s my line.”

Chapter Text

“Are you finally done with this tubing, Kim?” Senku called form the lab. Yelling back from behind a rock further in the back of the cove, she said she was. She rinsed the suds in the small fresh water spring, knowing it drained out into the cove, and it wouldn’t ruin their drinking water. Drying and dressing, she finally had gotten most of the grass stains out of the fabric from her chase in the woods.

“I’ve gotta go see Sumire and Yamato. He needs to get those stitches out of his head before too long.” Kim called, walking back to the main area, adjusting her dress again.

“Take someone with you.” Senku looked up from the equipment he was taking apart. Kim typed up her hair, shaking her head.

“It’ll be quick. In and out, real fast.” He looked around the lab, quickly. Then pointed to Soyuz.

“Give her one of your knives.”Turning to Kim, he frowned. “Take it, just in case. And make sure you have…”

“I’ve got them, stop fretting. Jesus, you’re worse than Mimi.” Taking Soyuz’s small blade and tucking it in her sash, she headed to the canoe.

“Do you have everything Miss Kim?” Suika bounced next to her. Grinning at her, she swung her bag into the canoe and set it down gently.

“Yes, ma’am! I’ll be back in an hour or two.”

“You said quick!” Senku frowned, leaning out the lab.

“That is quick. But, let me fire up my private jet and it’ll be half an hour.” She shoved the canoe off and climbed in. “See ya!”

“Brat!!” Senku called after her, smirking as she flipped him off. Again, as always when she left, singing.

Kim pulled the last stitch from Yamato’s head. He sat still, making no noise as she worked. Tossing the soiled thread into his lit hearth, he spoke finally.

“They know you all are here.” His voice soft.

“Here on the island, or here near the village?” She turned to him. Sumire held Hana tightly.

“On the island, and in the harem. The elders of the Village have already told everyone here to keep quiet about you coming by, since you’ve been nothing but helpful to us. But, some may still let it slip if they come asking questions.” He stood rubbing his head.

“The guards can be quite aggressive and many of us are scared of them. Especially when they threaten to bring Kirisame around.” Sumire added as Kim nodded, pursing her lips.

“Understood. I’ll have to cut back on my visits, then.” She washed her hands in a urn, drying them on her dress. “Can’t have you guys taking any slack for us being here. I’d hate to have that happen. Here, Sumire.” Kim handed her three vials of the extract.

“Take half a vial once every other day. It should help you. When I come back, you let me know if you need more. And if anyone needs anything. I’ll sit by the mouth of the cove everyday around high sun, for about an hour or so…Call out for me if I’m needed. If I don’t hear anything, I’ll head back.

“But, you know where we are, Yamato. If its dire, just come get me.” They nodded.

After loading up the canoe with one more basket of buns and dried meats, Kim set off back to the cove. Waving, she’d have to wait a bit longer to hold Hana.

~ The boys and Suika stood around the work table as Kim arrived back. She could hear them talking about the nitric acid. Gen brought up gun powder, Senku shooting the idea quickly.

“We aren’t waiting. We’ve gotta move quickly. As soon as we have enough to revive a single person, which we do now, we gotta get out first ally. We need Kasaki. Kim better hurry the fuck up.” He turned as the canoe scuffed against the rocks.

“About time! Let’s head out!” Senku said, catching the bag of dried meats Kim tossed him. “We’ll eat on the way out.”

“Ibara knows we’re here. Yamato finally heard the rumor.” Kim said as Soyuz gently took the paddle from her.

“That means nothing. They already knew with your little chase in the woods.”

“In the harem, Senku. They know.” Kim handed Suika her customary bun. “We need to get this going and quick. I don’t know how much those two stick out, but I’m assuming quite a bit since I haven’t seen another blonde here on the island.”

“We are. We’re on the home stretch.” He squeezed her knee.

Climbing up to their perch above the Perseus, they froze. Groups of men were throwing the statues into the bay.

“Wait just a moment.” Gen caught Kim’s arm as she stood. “Infiltrating the heavily guarded ship would be icky-tray, but this is our chance! We can dive down and get Kasaki.”

“D-do you think we could find all the pieces before the current takes them away?” Soyuz fretted. Suika looked through the spy glass, humming a short tune Kim recognized as the song she sang her the other day.

“That sounds like a job for Ryusui! He’d be a big help…” Suika paused. “Oh no!! They’re taking Ryusui!!”

“Quick, we need to get close to the village and let the girls know they’ve got a side quest.” Senku stood.

~ “You think Kohaku will be able to do what you’ve asked?” Gen questioned as they waited for the mice, just outside the Master’s village.

“If anyone can break up a statue small enough to get to us on those RC cars, its our gorilla woman.” Kim smiled. “I have no doubt in her prowess.”

“Such high remarks coming from you. You sure you’re not crushing on her?” Senku teased. She kept a keen eye on their surroundings, as Moz caught her not too far from where they were.

“She may be able to manhandle me a bit better.” She shrugged, laughing lightly. He leaned into her, whispering in her ear.

“You just wait until we get back home. You won’t be able to walk for days.”

“YOU won’t be walking for days.” She grinned back, cheeks pink.

Suika sudden shrill scream had her fumbling for her knife as she stood.

“Oh good! Our first delivery!” Senku grinned gathering up the bags, shoving past Kim, and sending out the mice again. Gen opened one of the bags and pulled out Ryusui’s entire hand.

“The mice are bringing Ryusui over in pieces?!” He quivered, dropping the stone part back into the pile.

“Did we have any other options?” Senku dug in his ear, cackling manically. “We’re taking advantage of our pal’s petrification for ‘Operation Chop-Chop Escape’!”

“Brilliant.” Kim deadpanned, rolling her eyes.

“I knew you were all for being logical, dear Senku. But this scheme borders on madness!”

It didn’t take long for them to have all of the pieces of Ryusui’s statue. As they worked on getting him put back together, Suika made him a hat. Kim grinned as he stood before her.

Senku tossed the revival fluid onto the Captain and almost immediately, light danced along the stone, turning back into flesh.

“Where’s the usual crackling?” Gen marveled as Ryusui came back to life.

“Ah, that only happens with millennia-old statues, when the cells undergo partial erosion. They end up breaking away.

“Ryusui’s only been stone for a few days, so no erosion at all. What we’re seeing is the true revival process.”

The light faded and Ryusui stood to his full height. Kim’s heart swelled. How weird that a few days without her friends had her missing them so much. He flashed his famous grin at them and laughed, snapping his fingers.

“Thanks to you all, I get the honor of being the first person to be revived twice!” Suika jumped, hugging the Captain tightly. “Wait. I am the first, right?” He asked looking around their group. Kim couldn’t help but laugh.

“You sure are.” Senku agreed, picking his ear again.

“Which means, you desire Kasaki next! Am I wrong?” He asked, noting the organized mess on the work table.

“Bingo! As always, you catch on quick.”

Once Ryusui was caught up on their plan, including a hilarious moment where he deduced they were using a kite to catch the devise and was shocked at the plan for a drone. Kim still giggled softly at the whole thing.

“Kim.” Ryusui pulled her aside. “What else is going on. I can see that you have some other issue on your mind. I know you well enough to see you’re troubled.”

“Keen observations, Captain.” She smiled, sadly. “There’s a harem. I want it gone. But, there’s three men who run it.”

“And that’s where Kohaku is.”

“And Ginro, dressed as a girl. And an ally, Amaryllis. They are in there looking for the petrification devise.”

“I’m guessing Senku put his foot down on letting his fiancée joining another man’s harem.” He chuckled darkly. Kim nodded. “Can’t say I blame him one bit. I’d be hard pressed to do the same.”

“Which is why I’m still here and not tearing down that place board by board.” He nodded, understanding her anger.

“You’ve met one of these men already?” His hand lay on her shoulder. Clicking her tongue, she nodded.

“Moz.” She said his name with such visceral venom, he squeezed her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, she calmed the flash of anger in her chest. “He caught me in the woods while I was gathering herbs to help a mother and her daughter. Chased me until I fought back.” She pulled the brass knuckles out of her dress.

“I only got away cuz of these. I don’t know why he let me go, but he did.” Ryusui picked up the warm metal weapons, turning them in his palm.

“Guess it’ll be harder for you to get those bloody knuckles with these, hmm?”

“Damn right.” She grinned taking the weapons back and tucking them safely against her body.

~ Kim stood on the cliff over looking their ship, as the canoe seems to max out at the four men and Suika. She kept one eye on the ship and the other on the boys. Glaring at Moz, she chewed her lip. She could see his smug posture from her vantage point. Ibara stood next to him, having a conversation. If he was on the ship, that meant he wasn’t pestering the women of the harem, so that was a plus.

Sighing deeply, she wondered if she had possibly misunderstood their meaning their harem. Maybe they weren’t keeping women as courtesans, maybe it was more of a work program. And Yamato only reacted the way he did because he’d been newly married.

But, that train of thought was quickly squashed when she remembered the revolt and what Amaryllis’s courters had said. No, they were an actual harem. The beginnings of human trafficking and it made her sick.

Turning to the boys, she got an eye full of a very nude Ryusui and Soyuz as they jumped into the water. Throwing her head back, she laughed hard. The sight so unexpected it broke her dark mood. Wiping her eyes, the glare of sunlight blinded her for a moment. Senku had turned the spy glass to her, watching her reaction. Covering her eyes and making a show of turning away, she giggled. These guys were always throwing her for a loop with their antics. How glad she was to have Ryusui back, his laugh always bright and welcoming. It was hard to stay grouchy when he was around.

A shrill whistle was the signal to return to the cove. Watching for a moment longer, Moz and Ibara walked along the deck and headed down below. Standing, she lurched. Her most prized possession was still aboard, hanging above her desk. Adam’s wrap.

It was a gorgeous piece of fabric, beautifully made and tightly woven. Surely someone had taken it for themselves. That was the only thing she had from him. Everything else had been repurposed or stored, waiting for the next delivery and new mother. Waiting for either of those two to return topside, she prayed they hadn’t seen it or it had been left alone. But, chances were slim.

She had waited so long that Soyuz had come to find her. She stood staring at their ship, wringing her hands and pacing. Moz and Ibara had yet to show themselves. Either they were still below deck, or they had come up on the other side and may have left already.

“Miss Kim?” He called softly. She startled, turning quickly.

“Soyuz! I’m so sorry, I…I got caught up watching the ship.” She turned back, searching just one more time.

“We need you to come back. We’ve got another project.”

“Of course. Just a second.” She said softly, making another pass along the cliff face. Soyuz came up to her shoulder, stopping her pacing. “I left Adam’s wrap on the wall of my office.” She said softly. A soft noise rumbled through his chest.

“If one of them took it, I’ll get it back for you.” She looked up at him, tears threatening to fall. “I promise. There’s not much we can do now.”
Nodding, she followed. Throwing back one last look over her shoulder, Kim frowned deeply.

~ “You missed all the fun, Gremlin!” Senku grinned as they approached. “All that’s left to do is pump our tanks full of air.”

“That won’t be hard for you, just keep talking and they’ll fill up in no time.” Kim said, jumping from the boat. Gen let out a nervous laugh at her joke. The hard labor the Kingdom of Science was known for already on his mind.

“What tanks?” She continued, patting her cheeks, hoping they were no longer red from held in tears.

‘We’re making scuba tanks!” Suika cheered. She raised her eyebrow at her, then to Senku as he came up to her. Sliding a warm hand around her back, he leaned in close to her ear.

“Enjoy the peep show?” He chuckled lightly. Barking a laugh, she blushed.

“It was entertaining, to say the least.” Ryusui’s bright, but embarrassed laugh joined hers. Soyuz seemed to wish the earth would swallow him whole as he ducked his head. Kim turned to face Senku.

‘No really who I’d like to see nude, though.’ She signed quickly, winking. With a grin that made her stomach flip, he winked back at her and her blush deepened. Lifting her hand to his lips, he placed a soft kiss to her knuckles. His eyes flicked behind her, Suika and Gen had begun pumping the tanks. Taking advantage of the work, he pulled Kim to him and kissed her softly.

Delicious heat spread from her gut to between her thighs. It had only been about a week and a half since they had set sail and since Senku and Kim had any alone time. She missed their home routine. Missed being able to have her time with him. Now, that sex was on her mind a familiar heaviness settled. She’d kill to have just an hour with him, fuck, even twenty minutes would be enough.

Just long enough to have him pressed against her, to hear him groan her name. That wasn’t too much to ask for was it?

“Wanna test your strength?” Senku said softly against her forehead. Nodding, she pulled back.

“Sure, only cuz I can’t do what I actually wanna do.” She huffed in frustration. At his questioning look, she whispered. “Ain’t no place to ride you properly right now.”

“Naughty girl.” He soothed. “Go work off some of that sexual frustration and I may figure something out.” Cracking her knuckles, she turned to see Gen and Suika struggling with the pump.

Adding a pole to the devise, she lasted 15 minutes before she was hanging off the handle unable to move it anymore. Soyuz took over while she panted.

“God damn! I didn’t think I’d tap out so quickly.” She whined as Senku laughed at her. “I didn’t see you doing any pumping.” She poked his chest.

“Didn’t wanna show you up.” He chuckled. Giggling with him, she shook out her hands. Pressing another soft kiss to her knuckles, he turned up his nose at the metal scent.

It didn’t take long for all five of them to be hanging off the long handle, high in the air, trying to get as much air into the tanks as possible.

“Suika! Pumping air means pumping heat, too! Keep splashing water on that unless you want it to explode!” Senku called out to her. She dutifully used her helmet to dump cool water on the scuba tank.

“How much longer do we have to do this?” Kim grunted, hanging off Soyuz. Senku hung from her waist.

“Well, based on capacity…about five more hours.” He panted, jerking as the pole fell an inch.

“Total?” she looked over her shoulder at him. He grinned at her.

“Per tank.”

“I KNEW IT!” Gen cried out. “ENDLESS LABOR!!!”

“This had better work, or I’m punching you in your fat head, Senku!!”

Chapter Text

Once again, Kim stood above the water on the jutting cliff, keeping an eye out on the ship as Ryusui and Soyuz dove down to get Kasaki’s statue. Her body ached from pumping the diving tanks. It was insane to think ten hours of grueling labor only gave them a few minutes of air time. Glancing over her shoulder at Senku and Gen, she hoped they could find their man and get this drone completed quickly.

Then the game was on, they’d get the weapon, get their spy team out and then, only then, could they dismantle this stupid harem. Even now, it was a long time coming. For the villagers, for her. She still itched to go with, metaphorical guns blazing, and wipe out every dick that controlled the Master’s village.

Raising the spyglass she had convinced Senku to hand over, she watched the ship. No Moz today and no Ibara. Just Kirisame. She could see them taking things from below deck and carting them off. They had no idea what they were taking, but knew it must be important. Ibara looked like a greedy man, he must want to have them just to say he had outsider toys. She supposed to someone who had never seen glass, plastics or even metal they were pretty.

“Little fawn.” A deep, terrifying voice sighed behind her. “I wondered where you’d gone to.”

Kim swore, spinning quickly on her knee. She was perched dangerously close to the edge of the cliff that came to a point over the sea. Placing her hand to her chest, her brass knuckles sat, but would she have time to put them on before he moved? Did she even have the strength to swing after their hard work the night before?

Moz stepped closer and Kim stood on shaky knees. Body buzzing with adrenaline, she flexed her fingers around the spyglass. She could use it as a club, but then they would be out a valuable piece of equipment.

“Where’s the yellow lightning from the other day? You notice I had to replace my armor. How’d you harness that kind of power?” His voice smooth, but contained on edge of fury she was all too familiar with.

Lightning? There hadn’t been any storms since they had arrived. Kim stared at him, confusion dancing in her eyes.

Oh.

Oh!

The brass must have caught the sunlight last time. He came to the only conclusion that he could. She had harnessed the power of lightning. A slick grin spread across her lips.

“Have them right here. Wanna test them out on your face?” Her voice quivered as she pulled out the weapons and slipped them over her fingers, curling them against the warm metal.

“I don’t know who’s cuter. You or your friend, Kohaku, when you talk so tough. But, she definitely knows how to fight. You, on the other hand, ran. Are you afraid of me?” He took another step forward. “Or does your sorcery only work once?”

There was a loud splash from the direction of the boys, and before Moz could look over she spoke.

“If you really wanna know about my sorcery, come closer.” The urge to look over at her friends was nearly impossible to resist, but she focused on Moz’s look of sheer entertainment, a grin pulled at the corner of his mouth.

If he did decide to come closer, maybe she could jump and get away. She was a decent swimmer, and she could hold her breath for a while. She could swim away as fast as she could and hopefully Moz wouldn’t follow.

“You challenge the wrong man, little fawn. I am the strongest warrior on the island. Whether you decide to fight with your sorcery or with your fists, I will win.” Another step, dropping the spear to the ground. “Let me make this easy for you. Just come with and I’ll treat you with all the respect you deserve. Like the tale asks.

“‘If you ever come across a woman with dark hair, hard moss colored eyes and a sly smirk, show her kindness.’” He recited. “I will treat you very will as one of my women.”

He held out a hand, curling his finger for her to come forward. Kim stared at him. Of course they would know the Hundred Tales here, this is where they were formed. Where Byakuya had come up with them and passed them along until the tribe split into at least two groups. Her tale would have been passed down as well.

Kim held her ground as he took another step, closing in on her, she needed all the room she could to take her flying leap. Shifting one foot back, and putting her weight forward, she shook her head.

“No.” Bolting and leaping as quickly as she could, she flew off the cliff. Her stomach rose in her throat, the distance much higher than she had originally thought. A jerk at her dress, and the sound of tearing fabric sounded so loud in her ears as she fell. Moz was left with a fistful of her gauzy dress.

Pinching her nose, she hit the water. Stunned for a moment at the impact, Kim jerked as an arm wrapped around her waist. Swinging an elbow behind her at the body, she was turned. The salt water stung at her eyes and she leered at the person wrapping around her midsection. It was not the floating dreads of Moz that she saw first, but the dazzling grin of Taiju. Pulling her along, under the surface, he swam them back to the canoe.

He swam until she beat on his arm, desperate for air. Breaking the surface just a few feet from the boat, Kim looked up at the cliffs. Soyuz and Ryusui had pushed the boat as close to the rocks as they could. Thankfully, dense vegetation hid them from above.

Senku pulled her up as Taiju pushed at her backside. Panting, she swept her wet hair from her face.

“You’ve made a grave mistake, little fawn!” Moz called out, walking back along the cliff face. “You would have been one of my main women. Doted on by others, protected by me. No others would have a claim on you.”

His spear swept along the overhanging foliage, parting it as he walked. Searching the edges of the water. Taiju opened his mouth, but Kim slapped her hand over it. Her brass knuckles pressing hard into his cheek, hushing him from whatever retort he had cooked up.

“Now, I will find you. I will take you from wherever you are hiding and I will break you.” The venom in his words scorched down her skin. “You thought you fought demons before? I will show you a new level of hell, Wingless Angel.

“I’ll make you wish you never climbed out of that pit you were in. The light of this world will seem like a long forgotten tale when I get my hands on you.”

She must have made some sort of noise as Gen and Senku covered her own mouth.

“Do you understand, little fawn? Your body and your mind will be mine until I decide you’ve had enough. And then, I will give you to the others.

“I will break you so throughly, you will wish for death.” Moz paused his monologue. Paused his walking and let out a spine chilling laugh.

“One more chance, just because I am a generous man.” His spear swiping the foliage around again, directly above them. “Give yourself to me, like the good girl I know you are, and I’ll take everything back.”

Good. Girl. The words crawled through her brain and tugged at memories chained in darkness. Dust motes swirled in her mind, clouding her vision to the present. The smell of stale cigarettes, rotten garbage and cat litter permeated her nose. No longer was she on the canoe, but in the dark, dirty living room. Surrounded by boxes of old food, bags of trash and rough hands on her small body.

Hands that pinched, tugged and slapped at her skin. Roughly demanding what he was owed.

A large, stumbled face appeared before her. Flinching backwards she grabbed at the wrists that held her cheeks.

Senku held Kim’s face. She had froze, gaze far away and a look of pure terror he’d never seen glazed her eyes. Moz had left when she hadn’t shown herself. His departing words had bile rising in their throats.

“Kim.” He whispered. “Come back.”

She began panting, as her grip tightened painfully on his wrists. The metal gouging against the bones.

“Breathe, slow. Kimm…” No, he couldn’t say that. Not now. “Gremlin. Hey, hey, calm down.” He pulled her face close to his. Taiju, Ryusui and Soyuz pushing the canoe back to the grotto. Suika was curled into the bow of the boat, watching the scene fold out in front of her. “Siren, come back. You’re safe. You’re safe!”

Senku continued to whisper to her, trying to pull her from the depths of her mind. Suika whimpered as Kim shook. She had never looked so small in all the time Suika and known her. So see the fear etched into her face, was terrifying.

“Sweetheart.” Any name he had called her. Anything to break her out. “Slow down. Breathe, please. Calm down. Come back to us.”

The face in front of her, grinned maliciously. Dirty, yellow teeth. Pockmarked with decay from drug use, flashed at her. Brilliant, cold blue eyes stared at her.

“Sweetheart, slow down.” That was not the man’s voice. “Breath, please.” She inhaled deeply. Salty air, not the putrid decay, filled her lungs. “Baby, please.”

Blue eyes shimmered to crimson. Worry etched into the wrinkles around them. So close, she could see flicks of amber, dark scarlet and a ring of deep blue around the irises. She focused on those small details. Clawing back out of the dark.

“There you are.” Senku said softly as the canoe stopped against the shore. “Keep breathing. Slow and deep.”

He winced as her hands tightened even more, squeezing until the tips of his fingers tingled. The metal biting viciously into his skin. Kim’s breath shallowed, quickening as her eyes bounced around his face.

“No. No, don’t scream. You’re safe. I’m here, we’re all here. Don’t scream.” Jostling her head, pulling her face closer. She bit her tongue, the coppery tang filled her mouth. Senku stood, pulling her up. He told her to step down into the water, never breaking eye contact. Never letting go of her face.

“Tell me what you feel.” He said softly.

“Scared.” She croaked.

“Your skin. What do you feel? Tell me two things.” Rocks clacked together as her toes flexed in the water.

“Rocks. Sand.”

“Good. What do you hear?” He asked. His father had done this with both of them when the world just got to be too much. An exercise to calm down, to focus on the immediate surroundings. Not the memories, the what-ifs, the uncertainty of what their future held.

“Waves. People walking.” She turned her head. Taiju was slinking off to cover up. Ryusui and Soyuz dressing. Gen and Suika watching her panic. Senku turned her face back to him.

“What do you smell?” A shaky inhaled through her nose and she closed her eyes.

“Body odor.” A light chuckle from him. “Damp soil.”

“I do need a bath.” Senku sighed. Her grip loosened and she leaned into his hand. He urged her to take another deep breath. One hand left her face and he tugged at the back of her dress, tucking the ripped fabric around her and tucking it into her sash.

“Better?” He pressed his forehead to hers as she nodded. Kicking off his drenched shoes, he pulled her to the shore. “Alright, we’ve gotta get back to work. Taiju, are you dressed?” Senku sat Kim at the work table, she clutched at his hand. Her body trembling again.

A tug at her elbow and Suika held up a large piece of dried meat. Her own lip trembled as Kim looked down at her.

“Here, Miss Kim. You always give me a little snack when I’m sad.” Releasing Senku hand, she grabbed the snack and pulled Suika into her lap. Curling around the girl, she thanked her. Suika held her tightly, soft little whimpers escaped her.

“Thank you, my love. I’m so sorry if I scared you.” Kim stroked along her back, long soothing lines, holding her tightly.

“I was scared because you looked so scared. And Senku…he looked so sad. Like he was worried you were going to break apart, like glass.”

A swift squeeze of her shoulder and Senku walked away.

“There were no clothes so I just wrapped up in seaweed!” Taiju grinned. His grin dampening when Kim looked up at him with a forced smile. “It’s alright, Kim. We got you.” He said gently. Nodding, she released Suika and patted her towards the boys.

“Go help them. I’ll be over in a second, I’ll eat my snack and be all better in a minute.” Nodding, she went off to stand with Gen again. He patted her helmet fondly, giving Kim a nod with a soft, knowing smile.

God, she hated that they all were so nice to her right now. She nearly got them caught. She knew it, when Senku had begged her not to scream, she knew. She must have been…she had scared Suika. Turning her back to the group so she could hide her face, she let out a shaky breath.

Moz had triggered her flashback with just one phrase. It had been so real. So solid, she couldn’t pull herself out. She’d needed help. And to fall apart so much at such a dangerous time killed her. She had nearly put all of them danger. Put poor little Suika in the hands of a man who had no qualms about voicing his plans to hurt her.

Taiju splashed into the cove again with a hoot, the sudden sound jolting her out of her thoughts. Senku had his had raised in farewell as he pulled out a vial of revival fluid, moving to pour it on Kasaki.

“W-wait! Shouldn’t we be doing this with a bit more gravitas? Also, look at dear Kasaki’s back. He’s got this strange piece missing.”

Feeling as centered as she could at the moment, Kim joined. Tearing a chuck of the jerky off and looking over the slab missing from Kasaki. She let out a soft giggle. Everyone leaving her panic attack in the past.

“It should heal with the revival, no worries.” Senku picked at his ear, smiling as Kim tore another chuck off and chewed. Her head tilting.

“It’ll leave him with some scars, though. Like your guys’d faces.” Ryusui stroked his chin.

“But, they all have cool cracks.” Suika pondered. “This looks like…poo! That’ll be so sad!”

“No one cares about that these days.” Kim’s small laugh had him grinning as Senku turned to Suika.

“No, I’m sure some of us do.” Gen said under his breath, wiggling his eyebrows at Suika. She giggled, covering her mouth as she looked closer at the poop shaped hole.

“We can wait and see what Taiju brings back.” Kim said softly. “He’ll be back soon.”

Taiju returned just as Kim had said, quickly. More quickly than those, other than Kim and Senku, thought. Dumping the gathered stone pieces on to the ground, he splashed off for more. Yet again. The crew shocked at his otherworldly stamina. Senku had doubled over in a fit of laughter as Soyuz offered to row him out in the canoe.

Wrapping her arms around herself, a shiver danced up her spine.

“I’m gonna go change.”She said softly.

Grabbing her clothes from the shelf in the lab, Kim shut the door. Pulling off the torn dress, she saw the entire back portion of the skirt was missing. While it was ruined, the bodice, which was tight enough to hold her weapons close to her skin was in perfect condition. And a far better choice than her bra band.

Digging into her hip pouch that was near her clothes, she pulled out the seam ripper she’d used on Yamato’s stitches. Pulling her shorts on, smiling softly at the comfort of being fully covered again. She sat and removed the skirt from the top. Gently pulling at hand stitched seams that would have put any sewing machine to shame. A pang of guilt hit her as she destroyed Amaryllis’s dress. Well, she didn’t. Moz did.

Fucker.

~ Yamato, the Village Elder and a few other high ranking villagers hunkered in his hut, lit by a single torch. The moon high in the night sky. They had decided meeting at night would be safest since those that gossiped would more than likely be sleeping.

“The guards are out in heavy patrol around here. I know Healer’s ship is anchored on the other side of the cliff, but they should be checking the other villages too, right?” The youngest of them whispered. He was the Elder’s grandson, not yet old enough to marry but close enough he’d been brought into their meeting.

“Moz has found Healer twice. Once near the Master’s village and the last time by the ship.” Yamato explained. “Moz knows she’s hiding close, if not in the village itself.”

“How did you find that out?” Another man asked, stroking his graying beard.

“Warrior told me. He said she was pretty shaken up by the whole experience. Which is one reason she’s stayed away. She’s trying to keep us safe as well as trying to not run into Moz again.”

“Why would any of them protect us? They’re the ones that smoked us with the stinging fog, they attacked us first!” A sharp thwap from the Elder’s cane connected with his grandson’s head.

“They ended the revolt that would have brought Moz and Kirisame down on us, you stupid boy. Shut up and listen.” Another swift crack and the young man massaged his head. Yamato nodded, understanding the unease from the kid.

“Healer and her friends did do that to us, but for our own safety. They haven’t done anything else to hinder our way of life.”

“Expect we’re feeding them. They do eat a lot of our buns and dried meats now.” The graying man countered, leaning forward.

“In exchange, Healer has come in and healed my wound. She’s made medicine for Sumire and Hana, as well has helped out with the other elders. She’s even helped your wife with her twisted ankle when she fell. None of them ask for anything but for sustenance and for us to keep their whereabouts a secret.

“In exchange they are helping us far more than any other village has. They aren’t even from this island and they are more than willing to make our life easier. Healer has shown me the kind of sorcery…science…they do. What Scientist does.

“It was like nothing I have ever seen. Containers that looked like clear rocks, but smooth and round. Vines that transported liquid and gasses to create medicine. She said they use to have so much information, it would ‘blow our minds’.

“They are not from around here but they all have so much to offer us.” Yamato ran his hand through his dreads. “They ask for so little but offer us so much. Just because it use to be available to everyone.”

“What do you mean ‘use to be’?” The Elder questioned. His fingers worrying the smooth knot in his cane. Yamato thinned his lips, unsure if he should pass along what he had learned.

“They are the ones that broke out of the stone.” He said softly. “They are thousands of years old. They come from, I think, the world that the Hundred Tales came from. You’ve seen Healer, right.” The men around him nodded.

“What’s that have to do with this?” The young man leaned forward, scowling.

“Tale 69. The Wingless Angel. She looks like the tale describes, does she not? She is fiercely protective of her people, her friends. She made me swear to keep their secret, but did not threaten violence. She had that hard look in her eyes the tale speaks about.

“And when she smiles, doesn’t it have that sly look about it.”

“That is just a tale.” Another man said, his long dreadlocks slung over his shoulder. “That is to say the last tale, the one only the priestess and priest should know, is real. That Senku is a real person and not some sad story from the Founder.”

Yamato shrugged. His chest heavy at how far fetched the whole idea was but it clung to his thoughts like an octopus. Wrapping tentacles around his brain and squeezing every time he saw any of them.

The flame flickered as a breeze flowed through the heavy curtain, casting long shadows on the hut walls.

“Where are they?” The Elder asked, quietly. “So we know to keep the guards away.”

“I cannot say. That would betray what Healer has asked of me. She is worried for her friends, and the child they have with them.”

The curtain was shredded with a violent swing. The men leapt to their feet, pulling out their own weapons. Moz and one other large man stood in the doorway. Their grins were predatory.

“So, you know where my little fawn is?” Moz hummed, shouldering his spear. The other man chuckled deeply at the fear in the hut, bracing a hand on the top of the doorway. How long had they been listening? It didn’t matter, Yamato knew what was coming. He stepped forward, jaw set in a defiant frown.

“Tell me where the infiltrators are hiding and I will leave your village intact. I say that’s pretty generous. I won’t even tell Minister Ibara and have Kirisame sent out.” Moz stepped into the hut, his very presence filling the room with stifling danger.

“We don’t know where they are.” The Elder spoke firmly. “None of us do.”

“What lies from a frail, old man. Shut your mouth. You.” Moz glared at Yamato. “You know where they are, you said so yourself.” Fear quivered up his spine in burning waves. He held Moz’s intense stare, refusing to back down.

“I only know the area, but not the exact location. I cannot take you there.” He said, so thankful his voice stayed strong.

“Do not lie to me.” Moz hissed. “I know you know. Now, last chance. Tell me where.”

Yamato shook his head. The butt of the spear came from underneath his face, catching him in the chin and throwing him into the man with the long dreads. He was yanked up by the front of his clothes and brought face to face with Moz, whose dark eyes bore into Yamato’s.

“I will not give them away. Do what you will.” Blood from his cut lip and loose teeth dripped down his chin. Yamato was going to keep his promise to Healer. She had kept up her end, and now he shall do the same. Keep them safe for as long as he could. He was the only one that knew where they were.

If this was how Healer was going to get back his Lilliana, how she and her friends were going to end the harem and get their people back. He would do what he could to assist. He’d whether whatever Moz and his second in command would do to him. For them. For her. For his sweet Lilliana.

Chapter Text

Moz had Yamato tied to a beam in hut off the edge of the Master’s village. The young man’s hands were raised above his head, his lip split and he had a headache blooming behind his eyes. Moz stalked around him, humming with brazen confidence that had Yamato cringing.

“Now, I will ask again, this is the last time Village Boy. Where are the infiltrators hiding?” Moz ducked down to his face, pulling his chin up to look in his eyes.

“I do not know.” Yamato coughed in his face. Moz frowned, dropping his head.

“You do know where they are, I see evidence that at least one of them being in the village. I wonder how many of them there are?” Moz spun the spear around his arm and thumping it onto his shoulder. “I know there are more than just her.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about. I only know of Healer.” Biting his lip, he cursed himself. He shouldn’t have said anything.

“So, you do know her.” Moz had stopped his prowling and slowly turned to him. “Healer, hmmm? She did say something about needing medicine for someone when I first saw her.”

Yamato stayed quiet. Watching as Moz watched him with an amused look in his hard eyes. As his tormentor glared at him, Yamato’s heart beat against his chest like a war drum. It beat against his chest so hard it made his lungs ache.

“Tell me where they are and I will let you go as you are. You and your village will be safe from me and my men. Don’t you worry, at least until the next selection, anyway.” Moz shrugged. With a small shake of his head, Yamato closed his eyes.

The silence was heavy. Like a stone that sat on his shoulders, crushing his spine. They had promised to help get his wife out of the harem, if they were found before they got whatever they were planning done. He may never see her again, or she would be defiled and changed in a way that he may not be able to help her heal from.

Just looking at Moz, he could tell he was a violent man. He prayed to any of the Gods that may listened to keep his young wife safe, to keep his new friends safe.

A sharp crack to his ribs and he doubled over as far as he could.

“Tell me.”

“No.” He wheezed. It also wasn’t just their new friends, it was his whole village too. The Elder and his family. Sumire and her daughter. He had to stay strong…or he could protect his village and tell Moz about the Sapphire Cove. He flip flopped the idea.

They were not from this island, he didn’t even know where they were from. But, they spoke the same language so it couldn’t have been that far from them. Maybe, just beyond the horizon.

Another sharp crack to the same spot in his body had him curling in pain. Crying out, Yamato arched.

“I see you thinking it over. Just tell me.” Moz growled, again pulling his face to his. His fingers digging into the joint of Yamato’s jaw. “I will not ask again. I have allowed you to play this game for too long. Tell me or you are going to find out why they call me the strongest fighter on the island.”

“I do not know where they are. I just know that sometimes Healer comes to help us. That is all. I know nothing else.”

The fingers around his jaw tightened painfully, forcing his jaw open.

“You are lying. I can see it.” Tossing his head back, Moz took a step back. Curling his fist he lashed out. Knuckles cracking against the bone of his cheek. The skin split at the force of his punch, his head snapping back with enough force to crack his neck.

Without a second to catch his breath, another fist connected with his gut, knocking out whatever breath he had left in him. With a swift sweep of his spear, Moz knocked his feet from under Yamato. He fell, but before his knees hit the floor, the rope pulled tight and jerked him by his wrists.

“What’s funny is when I get my little fawn, she is going to be hung up just like this. She is going to learn to listen.” He paused, dragging his tongue along his teeth. “Doesn’t she seem to be one that will be fun to break? Like the other girl from their group. What was her name…Kohaku!

“Yes, she’s a fierce one. I like her a lot.” He spun his spear around, the tip of the spear whistling through the air. “I wonder if the little fawn and Kohaku know each other.”

The tip of the spear stopped spinning at Yamato’s throat. He stiffened, as he had been gathering himself to his feet. Pressing the stone tip to the underside of Yamato’s chin, he rose. The stone slicing into the thin skin.

“Let me go and I will get you as close to where they are as I can get you.” Yamato finally said, hating himself with every word that left his lips.

“I already know they are close to their ship. They have to be. They would NEED to be since I found her looking at it. She was watching pretty hard. Looking for us.” Moz stared at Yamato.

“That’s all I know, you know as much as I do. I have no other information for you.”

“How many are there?”

“I don’t know. I only know of Healer. That is all. She is the only one that I ever see. Don’t hurt her, please. She has done nothing to warrant any kind of violence. She is so nice, and sweet. She cares so much for people that she had never met. She is…”

“Mine. That’s what she is. She is and will be mine. I would have found her if she had been at the selection, but she decided to skip it. Such a naughty girl.” He murmured to himself, a disgusting half smile on his lips.

“Please, Moz. I beg you. Do not hurt her.”

“Do you know who she is?” Moz said after a long moment. Yamato shook his head.

“She is the Wingless Angel.” Shock widened Yamato’s eyes, shaking his head.

“From the Hundred Tales?” Moz nodded, the half smile widened into a full grin.

“The very same. You go back and tell her I’m coming for her.” He swung the spear and Yamato dropped heavily to the floor. “You pass along that message and when I come to collect her…she’ll know what is coming to her.”

~ Kim exited from the lab as Taiju and Soyuz arrived with their next load, the canoe filled to the limit with stone fragments. They began sifting through, trying to find every piece of their friends.

Gen and Suika wrapped people together, covering them with seaweed to keep them covered. Kim helped, pulling tight the cloth around the broken limbs and shattered hands.

“I found it!!” Suika cried out, holding a thin piece of stone. She ran to Kasaki and slid it into place. The stone scratching against the rest of his body.

“Yay! It fits perfectly right into his poop hole!” Suika’s excited squeal was drowned out by Kim barking cackle. Suika bounced around Kim as she laughed, doubling over.

“Can we not call it that, though you’re not technically wrong.” Gen rubbed his face, trying his hardest to not laugh with the girls.

“His poop hole!!” Kim wheezed. Senku tapped her head as he walked by, a soft laugh passing through his lips. “Alright! You good? Cuz it’s splashy-splashy time!”

The yellow liquid cascaded down Kasaki’s statue, light rippling behind it. He stretched, letting out a light laugh.

“Oh hohoho! That’s what turning to stone feels like. My first time was so exciting!” Her twirled and flexed his joints. Kim chuckled softly, flexing her fingers.

“Suffering?” He answered Gen’s lament about being stuck in stone. “I was relaxing since I knew you kids would crack me out with science.

“But, what’s strange is I’m feeling like I’m in tip-top shape.” He rose to his toes and stretched down, folding in half.

“You had arthritis, old man. Coming back probably fixed every joint in your body.” Kim tilted her head as she spoke, staring at her jacked up finger.

An insane thought clicked in her mind. If it could fix joints and brain trauma, what about organs? Other organs. Could she dare to hope. Should she? Placing a hand on her belly, Kim chewed her lip. It worked for Mirai.

No. Don’t get hopes up. Not again.

But…maybe.

She’ll decide on that thought when, and if, Tsukasa is revived. Depending on his condition, then she’ll hope.

“I see why you said seaweed was good enough.” Kasaki flexed in excitement as Senku rolled up their blueprint. While she had been having her internal debate, Senku had sped on with their plan. The old man spun on his heels toward the lab. He froze at the dilapidated lab.

“My adorable LAB!!”

Parts had been salvaged from it, leaving it sitting on just the tires, tilting at an odd angle.

“Yeah, you’ll need to start there.” Senku rubbed the back of his head, sheepishly. “Kim kept us from taking too much though. So, you can thank her.”

“It was purely selfish. I’m not sleeping on the bare ground.” Stepping around Kasaki, she grabbed her hip pouch. “I’ve gotta go wait and see if the villagers need anything.”

“Stay close.” Senku called behind him.

“I’ll be just at the cove mouth. We already have it all figured out.” Brushing past him, she stopped and stared out. “Oh, wait.” Their canoe was gone, Soyuz and Taiju had it and the cavern walls didn’t have any way to climb to the mouth with.

“Well, shit. Tough luck, Gremlin. You’re stuck doing hard work with us.” Pulling her to the work table, Senku unrolled another roll of paper. “What does a drone need?”

Kim groaned, letting her head fall back. Going to the village was her one-way ticket out of these things. Senku tugged on a finger full of her hair as she pouted.

“Propellers!” He continued, pulling out a couple of feathers. “The blades have to be light weight. So, we’ll take these, twist them a bit and coat them in plastic.

“Kim and Kasaki can shape them by hand.”

“Please, skip over the rant about aerodynamics and what not. I don’t have the patience.” Kim poked his side. “Next thing on the list.”

“Party pooper.” He frowned. “Fine, then we need Kasaki to make a fidget spinner!” Picking up the fine rasp, she nodded along with Gen’s exclamation at needing a child’s toy. But, after so many damn years of knowing Senku, knew he had a reason to want to create something like that. As Senku devolved into another explanation on ball bearings, Kasaki showed her how he’d need her to shape the propellers.

He left her to her work, off to start his own project of a machine that would churn out the small metal balls. Hunching over her work, Kim fought to focus. Moz’s ‘offer’ played in the back of her head like a broken record.

‘I will find you…’

‘…like the good girl you are…’

‘I am a gracious man…’

‘I will break you.’

The rasp clattered from her hand and she shook her head hard. Rubbing her face roughly and looking to the cave ceiling, she sighed. Breathe, it was just mind games from a boy who’s not getting what he wants. She’d dealt with all this before. The threats, the jeers, the name calling.

From boys far less scary than Moz, but still, words meant nothing unless followed up with action. And as far as she was concerned, he had no idea where they were hiding. Amaryllis and Yamato had said no. One outside their village knew of the cove. She’d have to take solace in that, for now.

Picking up the rasp, she began her work again. Working silently and diligently. Get the drone done. Get the weapon. Take down the harem. Fuck Moz up. It had become a chant in her head as she whittled down the plasic coated feathers.

~ The crew stood around a strange man, his statue covered in barnacles and heavily eroded. His hair covering his face as he looked up at the sky.

“I have no idea who he is, but I just grabbed everyone from the area and brought them back.” Taiju beamed, standing proudly in front of the statue.

“Heh, so it’s another victim from who knows how long ago.” As Senku and Ryusui spoke of the Kingdom making their landfall, Kim peeked under the man’s stone hair. He looked…scared? No that wasn’t right. Awe, maybe?

“Now that everyone is on dry land, we can wake them all up, right?” Suika asked.

“We can only make a little bit at a time, but we can’t wait around until there’s enough for everyone. The bad guys are bound to discover the Sapphire Cove sooner or later.” Senku said, Kim snapped up. He continued, crossing his arms.

“If they do and they toss in that weapon from outside, it’s game over for real. Before the enemy finds our hideout, we gotta snag the damn thing. Cuz once we’ve stolen it, our numbers disadvantage won’t matter. That drone is our ace in the hole. Can you get it done, Kasaki?”

The old man laughed, ready for the challenge.

“Do you even need to ask? I’m more fired up then ever. I didn’t dedicate five decades as an artisan for nothing.” He picked up the propellers Kim had finished, attaching them to the drone him and Senku had also finished. He turned it on.

The small machine rose into the air, buzzing and excited gasps echoed through the cove. Grinning as it bounced along the ceiling, Senku slid his hand into hers.

“You good?” He asked softly as they watched the drone.

“Getting there.” She smiled. “I’ll be fine after a nap. Then we can get the others out. I hate to say this but I kinda miss the Gorilla.” She huffed.

“We gotta work on stabilizing the drone first.”

Nodding, she frowned. A sinking feeling in her gut. Senku went to pull away, but she gripped his hand.

“What?”

“You’ve invoked Murphy’s Law.” She whispered, looking out the cove.

“It’s true. The island is small. Did you really think we’d stay hidden the whole time?” He leaned down to speak into her ear.

“Let Chrome and Kasaki work on the drone. We need to get more revival fluid made. We’re gonna need all the people we can get. Chrome first.” She turned to him. “Please.”

“Yuzuriha, then Chrome. Let’s get these guys some halfway decent clothes first.” He chuckled, as Taiju adjusted his seaweed. A half smile on her lips, she nodded. That was going to have to be first on the list. Can’t have everyone walking around with their shame out for everyone to see. Squeezing Senku’s fingers, she let his hand go and padded back to the work table.

Chapter Text

Senku padded back into the lab as the others went off on their mini mission. Something to get them all out for a while, and with the warning to be careful. Soyuz had his spear and each, Gen and Ryusui, had their own blades, provided by the stockpile from the lab.

Off to find a flower with blue petals and red thorns. Gen had smiled at the obvious reference to a movie that used the same excuse to get a certain character out of the way for the main love interests to have some time alone.

His soft chuckle bubbled from his lips. Knowing Kim would laugh at his brilliant plan. She had rolled to her back, one arm curled under her head as a pillow since she had thrown hers to the side. Stroking his hand down the soft underside of her arm, she jerked at the tickling sensation.
“Excuse me!” Sleep mumbled her words as she shook out her arm. “I am sleeping.”

“Get up. You need to bathe and I need to help you.” He tore her blanket from her body. Curling against the sudden chill air, she pulled at the cloth.

“Help me? I don’t need help. Go away, I was having a good dream.”

“You do need help. Get up, Siren. I wanna play.” He whispered against her neck. Sliding his hand down her side, prodding her hip with intent.

“And the others?” She lifted her head, hair a mess from sleep and from Suika having tucked herself into Kim’s neck.

“Gone looking for some things I may, or may not, need.” Her low, sleepy hum of confusion was adorably sensual. Rubbing her face, his words finally registered through the haze in her head. She sat up straighter, a knowing smile on her lips.

Gathering her things, she bounded out of the lab, heading straight for the spring near the back. He followed, already pulling at the ties in his smock. His belt left haphazardly on the floor of the lab. He caught up with her as she threw off her top. He caught it and twisted it, dipping the end into the cool water, he snapped it at her hip. The sharp crack rang through the cave as she yelped and tugged at his clothes.

“Watch it, Sparky.” She growled. Pulling out her soaps and toothbrush, she quickly brushed her teeth. Laying his smock on a nearby rock, he looked her over. Every time he saw her nude was like the first time. She was gorgeous. Soft curves where he liked, but hard muscle showed she was fit. Far more than him, but that was part of the allure.

Allowing him to be the one in charge when she could easily overpower him. It was a dance they preformed well. The balance of power, easily swayed by her. She had all the power in this part of their relationship and he loved it.

Pressing into her back and cupping her breasts in his hands, Senku kissed up her neck. Leaning her head to the side, she sighed at the attention. She had been so patient, waiting and letting him work. She deserved a reward. Deserved everything he could give her. Dragging light fingers down her front, relishing her feeling of goose bumps that exploded over her skin. Dancing so close to her pussy, but not touching her just yet.

Demanding the soap, she bent over. Pressing her firm ass into his hips, he pulled her hard back into him. Slipping between her cheeks and groaning. Slowly raising, a sultry giggle raced along his skin as she handed back a lathered up cloth.

As he methodically washed her, she wiggled against him. Teasing what was to come. The soap providing a slip that had him bucking between her pressed together thighs. Her fingers danced along the underside of his cock, dragging puffs of breath from him that skittered along her wet skin.

Tossing the rag aside, Kim dipped down. Rinsing off, her eyes on his through her lashes. The sight one he’d never get use to. To see her on her knees before him, lust in her eyes. She wanted him as much as he wanted her, and it boggled his already clouded mind. Her cool hands wrapped around his thighs, pulling him to her. Rinsing the soap from his skin, she then licked a long line up from the base of his cock to the tip. Her lips wrapped around the head and her talented tongue swirled around it.

Senku’s head fell back, hands finding their purchase in her still dry hair. At his sigh, she moaned. She stroked him as she delved further onto his cock. Taking as much of him in her mouth as she could before gagging. Her name a strangled groan on his tongue.

She did this every time, ruined his plans of focusing on her to elicit the sound of her name from him. He knew she loved it. Loved when his control on his mental faculties slipped. She told him once, after a long session, that it was her favorite sound. His loss of control, at her hands. Her mouth. Her body.

“Fuck, Kimmy.” Laughing deep in her chest she rose, releasing his cock with a pop from her lips. He pulled her up, kissing her deeply. Tasting her and holding him close to him. Both of his hands fisted in her hair, he walked her backwards toward a small divot in the wall. His towel already draped over a ledge he found wide enough for her to sit on.

As she bumped into the stone wall, she breathed his name into his ear. Pleading for him to touch her more. Happily obliging, his hands roamed her body hungrily. Pressing into her just the way he’d learned she loved. Soft hands around her breasts, the perfect size to fit fully in his palms. Sharp pinches to her nipples that had her arching into him. His thigh nestled between hers so she could get the friction she desperately wanted. She responded as he knew she would.

Panting and pulling at him, wanting him as close as possible. She demanded, with a husky plea, for his touch. Curling her leg around his and grinding against his thigh, her kiss bruising. Their tongues intertwined as she opened her legs to him. Holding onto his erection, she stroked him as she slid his head through her pussy lips. Nipping at her bottom lip, he knocked her hand away and pushed into her.

Slowly, she enveloped him. Clutching at his shoulders, her head fell back and a soft, heady moan echoed off the walls. Her body no longer freezing at his intrusion, but welcomed him. Pulling him deeper into her warm, tight pussy. Senku adjusted his hold on her legs, one resting in the crook of his elbow as he held onto the ledge, pressing against her cervix.

Kim shuttered. Capturing his mouth again, she spoke.

“Fast and hard. I wanna cum before our friends come back, Darling.” What a conniving woman.

“As you wish, my love.” Groaning as he pulled out and slammed back into her. She wrapped her arms around him as her body clutched his tightly. His own groan mirrored hers, the sound of slapping skin, a rhythm they both loved. Their soft but low moans the lyrics that they knew by heart. The song of their quick love making sang through their blood. It was the only time he’d been able to make music with her, to sync with her in a way that had their brains working on the same wave length. Primal and forever enduring. The one thing that will never change for humanity, the need for procreation, for companionship and to belong with a group of people.

Fire arched up his spine, her nails dug into his skin. His name bouncing off the walls as she came. Wrapping her leg around him and holding him close, her body shook. He followed closely after her, bucking roughly into her. This time, careful though with his teeth. No marks on her this time even though he wanted to. His mark, his wife.

~ Yamato and Sumire rowed to shore as they revived Ukyo. Kim was still giggling at Taiju’s awkward reunion with Yuzuriha. Taiju’s refusal to hug the woman he loved so deeply was replaced with a handshake and his loud acceptance of the deep friendship. The canoe scraped against the sand, and she turned to greet them.

“Yamato! What the hell happened to your face!?” Kim cried out, racing to the young man. His eye swollen shut, lip split and a small cut on the underside of his chin she noticed as she moved his head around.

“No worries, Healer. I just took a tumble as I was hunting for birds. I promise I am fine.” He brushed her hands away from his sore face. But, Kim saw the heavy look in his eye. How he refused to meet her gaze as she leaned over to catch it.

“We came by since we missed you earlier. Here, hold Hana.” Sumire thrust the infant into Kim’s arms. “She’s gained weight since you helped me!”

Hefting the growing child into her arms, she pointed at Yamato.

“I’m not done talking with you yet.” Turning to Sumire, she grinned. “She’s definitely got some decent rolls now! Look at those chubby cheeks!” Kim cooed, the girl looking around with dark eyes, brighter now than the first time she’d seen her.

“I’m so happy everything worked out. Come meet our friends.” Kim introduced the villagers to their revived crew members. Excitedly doling out nicknames much to the delight of the others. Archer. Captain. Big Oaf. Seamstress.

Yamato and Taiju had unpacked the canoe, bringing out a huge haul of desperately needed hot food. Laying out the buffet, they all took a break. Talking about the updates, leaving out the harrowing meeting with Moz, and bringing everyone up to speed with their plan.

Kim bounced with Hana in her arms, cooing softly as she began fussing. Stroking her cheek and giggling lightly as she followed her finger. Kim brought Sumire to the lab for privacy as she fed her daughter. Kim sat at the doorway, grinning.

“I suppose at this point, we need intel on our enemy.” Ukyo added at the end of Ryusui’s explanation. They stood close to each other, fingers interlaced.

“Ha! Of course that the first thing out of our sonar man’s mouth.” Kim smiled as the two shared a glance. Catching Senku’s eyes, he winked and nodded his head in their direction. He saw it too.

“We have Kohaku and Ginro gathering intel as we speak…” Senku chuffed. Turning back to the group. Kim coughed lightly, a sticky feeling in her chest. She had been thinking deeply about Yamato’s story. His injuries weren’t those of a fall. She could see the four deeper bruises on his cheek, indicative of a fist. But, who would have beat the man…oh, shit.

“Wait! Someone’s swimming toward us!” Ukyo cut him off, releasing Ryusui’s hand and turning toward the water. Kim leaned out of the lab, holding out a hand to Sumire to hush. Amaryllis dragged herself out of the water, panting.

“Everyone! Kohaku…and Ginro. They’re…they’re statues now.” She cried out, heaving herself into a seated position. That sticky feeling she had been battling rose in her throat. Their generals gathered around a separate table, Amaryllis quickly going over what she had seen and the message Kohaku had sent her with.

They all spoke at once, converging their thoughts and coming to the obvious conclusion. There was only one petrification devise. And Ibara was too chicken shit to throw it himself, hence why Kirisame had it. And the kicker being that she didn’t even know their Master was a statue. Ibara was using her as much as he could get away with.

There was no Master, Ibara was in charge and Moz was his right hand man. But, was he also in the dark about his leader on high? Or did he play along so he could have the harem of his dreams?

Kim had blankly turned to Surmire, thinking. If Moz didn’t know about their leader being dead, then Ibara was the one running the show. He was playing this harem and Moz just reaped the benefits. But on the other hand, Moz could know and those two ran the island as their personal playground. She couldn’t tell which option was worse.

“Mmmm…well done working that out.” A deep silky voice said. Kim’s heart froze, ice doused her skin.

“M-Moz!” Amaryllis gasped. Kim jerked, swinging herself quickly out of the lab, and shutting the door as softly as possible. Ducking behind the lab, she scurried further away from him and hiding behind the massive front tire. Peeking under the vehicle, Taiju had stepped forward to ward off the warrior. Senku half turned to the lab, but quickly turned back as Moz swung his clubbed spear, knocking Taiju onto his back.

He stumbled to his feet, he returned to his place between Moz and their crew. Yuzuriha cried out his name, a shriek that carved into Kim’s chest. Her hand pressed against her pounding heart, feeling the weapons she kept in her bra.

“You sure can take a beating. But stalling won’t save you. Unless you have some other plan.” Moz paused. “You also know what I’m here for.” There was a pregnant pause as his hard gaze landed on Yamato. Kim saw his feet shift uncomfortably at the direct glare. She knew it, he was beat for information. And looking at Moz’s hands, figured it was him.

Cursing softly, she snuck to the bumper. Gen stepped forward, speaking in his own silky voice.

“Now, now. Just a moment. An itty-bitty moment of your time, dear Moz. I have a proposition probably to your liking.” Raising his hand, showing Moz he was unarmed. “What do you say to teaming up with us? Does that get you excited?”

“No! What are you doing?” Kim breathed, peeking around the bumper.

“My dear Moz, welcome to our Kingdom of Sci…Sorcery!” Gen waved his arms dramatically and flowers rained down on the two of them. From behind Senku, the drone rose. Fluttering the flowers more as Moz stared at the machine.

“How do you like our sorcery bird? We can make it fly about where ever we desire! With one fell swoop, we could snag Kirisame’s weapon straight out of the air!” Gen sang, a large smile on his face.

This was a fool’s bet, trying to play Moz with a shitty, unbalanced drone. He’d kill them all if he wanted to. One wrong move from any of them and they would be cut down. In the flourish from the drone, Gen had snuck to Moz’s side.

“I mean, since you’re so amazingly strong, even if Ibara and all his soldiers combined their might you’d still be 1.5 times as strong as them, right?” Moz smirked down at Gen.

“The gap is far bigger than you think.” He said smuggly, his chest puffing.

“Oh?! If you’re so ridiculously strong then you’d have no problem bringing down dear Ibara if you so desired…” Gen stopped as he glared at him. Slowly looking over their growing numbers, his eyes danced over the lab. Kim held her breath.

“Should I slaughter all of you and take my prize or kill Ibara instead?” Moz pondered aloud. “That’s the question, isn’t it? Well, since I could kill you at any time, there’s no harm in explaining, is there. But, first. Where is my little fawn?”

“She is around.” Gen said smoothly, keeping his eyes trained on Moz. “She is a very busy woman, as you know.”

“More weed picking?” He murmured.

“Shall we continue our dealings until she arrives. How does someone as powerful as you come second to a man like Ibara?” Gen trying to get Moz back on track. As he explained, Kim tried to figure out a way to get out. Get away from this man. She couldn’t swim out, he’d see her before she even touched the water. There was no back exit to the cove. She had looked, it was the main issue she had with their hiding space. There was no other exit. They were truly at his mercy. If it came down to it…

Dammit.

“Lemme put it simply so even an oaf could understand.” Senku’s smooth voice cut through her thoughts. “The petrification threat is an obstacle in your path, Moz. And we want to get our hands on it. Seems like our interests are aligned, for the most part.”

“Yep! That’s right! What we really want more than anything is the weapon its self! And a good deal should be fair and equal, yes?

“For your part, Moz, you use want control of the island and the harem. That’s enough, right? We’re more than happy to use our sorcery to lend a hand. On one condition. Give us the petrifaction weapon. I demand it. That part is absolutely non-negotiable.” Gen’s slimy words were going to get them killed. She had to do something. Does she walk out now or wait until he got tired of this and started swinging?

“Fair and equal?” Moz said quietly. “Why should I honor your condition? I’m the mightiest one here. So I set the terms. You will put your sorcery to work for me and then give me the weapon.”

Kim froze. Wait, that’s not how this started. Were their lives no longer on the table? What about her? Was she forgotten too?

“I’ll keep an eye on this little hideout of yours from afar. So, you really have no choice but to obey me.” Moz touched the stone of his spear to Gen’s head, forcing him into a bow.

“But, you’ve missed my other condition.” He forced Gen lower and looked at the rest of the crowd. “Where is the Wingless Angel? This won’t work unless I have her.”

Leaning heavily on the lab, she heaved. They had been so close. She had been so close to another escape. Bile rose in her throat.

“Either you bring her to me, or I’ll take another in her place.” A sharp squeal and Taiju’s outraged cry, Kim turned around again. Moz had Yuzuriha clutched to his chest. Gen tried to talk her way out of his grip but a swift swing over his head shut him up.

“Bring her to me.” Moz slid his large hand up Yuzuriha’s stomach, curling around her breast. Unbridled rage boiled over, double checking for her brass knuckles, Kim stepped around the lab.

“Moz!” She barked. Heads turned to her as she revealed herself. Refusing to look at any of her friends, knowing if she did she’d see nothing but pain and she’d lose whatever confidence she had mustered. Yuzuriha was not the one he wanted, nor could she allow her to take her place.

“There you are.” Moz’s smile rolled her stomach, she regretted eating anything this morning. Yuzuriha shook her head, eyes glassy with tears.

“Don’t.” She whispered.

“D-dear Moz.” Gen stammered. “You…she needs to stay with us. She’s…she’s our priestess!” Kim stiffened. “For luck. She’s a blessed acolyte. She must stay with us, do you hear me?”

“Priestess of what?” Moz raised an eyebrow. “Luck?”

“Wrath. And stone.” She stepped closer, her jaw set with fiery intensity. Senku reached out to her, Ryusui tugged on his back, halting him. “Release her. She is mine.”

Her step gave no sign of her terror, she had mastered the art of appearing strong when she shook with fear. How many times had she had to pull her back straight when all she wanted to do was crumble and let someone else handle her problems. This was no different, but this time, it wasn’t just her. Yuzuriha was stuck in the middle.

Breaking through their group, Kim stopped, her lip curling in anger.

“That is mine!” She pointed at his waist.

“If you’re good you can have all of…”

“No! Disgusting fuck.” She stalked forward. “That cloth is mine. Give it to me, and the girl.” Adam’s wrap was tied around his waist. The edges had begun to fray with rough use. Delicate strings swayed with his movement. He had already had to cut parts of it away, and someone had sloppily tried to mend the edges. But, the skill needed to sew in to match the artistry that Yuzuriha had made it with, was lacking. He let Yuzuriha go finally, she stumbled into Taiju’s arms, and his opened his.

“Come get it, little fawn.” He challenged. Gen stepped between them, a flimsy barrier between two people that could easily pick him up and toss him aside.

“It is a ceremonial cloth. It has great…”

“Give it back!” Kim shoved Gen aside. “Hand it over and … I’ll go with you. Work with my people and I’ll go with you.”

The cove was deathly silent as Moz thought. Untying the wrap, he held it in his hand. Rubbing the fiber with dirty, calloused fingers.

“Fair and equal, right?” Kim nodded, her hand held out. “I’ll work with your people in exchange for the weapon, this piece of cloth… and you.”

“Fine. Deal.” Moz tossed her Adam’s wrap. She immediately tossed it behind her to Yuzuriha and reached for her weapons.

Moz moved quickly, catching her in the jaw with the butt of his spear. Kim fell, dazed. As her vision cleared, and sound went back from the piercing ringing, she was face to face with Moz. Her wrists held in one hand.

“No lightning today.” Leaning his weapon against his elbow, he reached into her top. Throwing the brass knuckles to the ground, he checked her for others. “Your other friend had hidden weapons too. Kohaku almost stabbed on of my guards with a flower when we fought. Before she and the other girl were turned to stone.

“You are a sneaky group of people.” Moz lifted her to her feet. “Too bad for you, my previous offer is no longer on the table. Welcome to Hell, Angel.” He whispered against her cheek.

“We’re not done yet.” She growled, leaning away and tugging at her wrists. “They need to get a hold of you. Let go.”

Releasing one of her wrists, Kim rubbed her aching jaw, calling Senku forward with a wave of her hand. “Give him the earring.”

“‘Kimmy.’” He breathed in quivering English as he pulled out the jeweled ear piece. “‘You promised.’”

“What are you saying?” Moz snapped.

“A prayer!” Kim said with the same snapping tone. “Now, put it on. They can talk to you through it.”

Pushing Senku back, Moz held out the earring.

“Put it on me, fawn.” He said like liquid silk. Keeping her hard gaze trained on him, she snatched the earring and tucked it roughly over the shell of his ear. Senku waved a weak hand toward Ukyo to test the earring.

Moz stiffened as his light voice came through.

“What kind of magic is this?”

“Mine. If you want more of this, leave me here and I’ll make sure you have all the sorcery you want. Flying birds, potions. You want it, I’ll make it.” Kim bargained. Moz took his time thinking over her proposal. Her fingers curling around his hand, ready to try and pull away at the slightest release.

“No. the original deal stands. I’m done here. Speak as needed.” He waved at the earring. Hefting Kim over his shoulder, she kicked and beat on his back as he snapped at Soyuz.

“Ferry us to shore.”

“Put me down, you ugly ass, piece of shit!” Kim cursed, pulling at his dreads. He stepped heavily, jarring her hard into his armored shoulder. She coughed as the wind was knocked from her.

Tossing her roughly into the canoe, Moz and Soyuz stepped in. He pointed he spear at Kim as she caught her breath and moved to stand.

“Struggle and you’ll end up looking less like a fawn and more like a dressed down deer, understand?” She stared up at him, venom in her gaze at his smug smile. Shouldering the spear, he snapped at Soyuz again. Demanding to leave.

Unable to do anything, the crew of the Perseus watched as their healer, their friend and Senku’s wife was paddled out of the cove.

~ Senku only heard the rushing of blood in his ears as he stared at where the canoe, with his fucking wife, had just slipped from view. She had done what he had expressly asked her not to do. She walked right into the same situation she’d fought so hard to leave. Anger bubbled in his gut, scorching his fingertips and burning his tongue.

Soft hands gripped his face. Yuzuriha crowded his vision, her lips moving. Focusing on her, he finally heard her.

“…saved us! Saved me, Senku! Please, calm down.” He shook his head, he couldn’t. How could he clam down when she was in danger, when they were all in danger. A sharp slap to his cheek grounded him.

“Focus, Senku!” Yuzuriha said sharply. “She’s given us extra time. We need to use it wisely. Can you do that? For us, for her?” Her eyes blazed with intensity. Seeming to demand him to step up.

“Right.” He answered roughly. But his mind wondered back to Kim. Violent, disturbing images bombarded him. His stomach heaved and his mouth watered. Turning sharply, he stumbled to the back of the grotto, the crowd splitting to make room and he vomited.

Bile stung his throat and bit at his tongue. Spitting, he pulled a rag from his belt and wiped his face.

“Alright.” He cleared his throat, turning. Eyes catching on the fresh spring that only this morning, they had reconnected. Distantly, he could still hear her breathy moans. See her pleasure hazed eyes staring up at him. “Kohaku and Ginro are stone. Kim is…indisposed. We need to double down and get our fighters back. Let’s haul ass, Kingdom of Science.”

Chapter Text

Moz forcefully sat Kim onto a wooden stool in a small hut. It smelled of old wood, dried flowers and oils of different flora. Blowing her hair out of her face and glared, twisting her hands that were bound behind her back.

“Clean her up and make her presentable for Minister Ibara.” Moz spoke to an older, stern looking woman coming out from behind a brightly colored curtain. Kim turned her head slightly to look at her, but keeping Moz within her sight. The stern woman, looked her over briefly, before heading to a chest and tall closet.

“You will behave and let the Madam do her job, understand?”

“Sit and spin, asshole.” Roughly, he gripped her face hard. She winced, crying out as his fingers dug into her jaw. Pulling her to his own face, Moz bared his teeth at her.

“You will listen to the Madam and if I hear that you don’t…” His nose traced a line across her cheek as he whispered in her ear. “You’ll regret it dearly.” Sharp teeth snapped at the shell of her ear, nicking the skin.

“Moz, I will handle the girl. She is not the first to be a bit on the feisty side.” The woman’s voice was reedy and full of authority. “Leave me to my work. She will be ready.”

The woman had placed down a few clay jars along a table near a large basin type of container. Squeezing Kim’s face once more, he shoved it backwards. She toppled off, landing heavily on her back. Moz reiterated his earlier threat before leaving, walking out like a puffed up rooster. The heavy curtain slapping against the wood.

“Fucking prick.” Kim seethed, rolling to her side and easing to her knees. The Madam stood before her, arms crossed. She was thin, skin looking worn with emotions that Kim couldn’t care less about. She looked down at Kim, as she kneeled.

“You are not the first young lady to walk these steps and be angry about it. Nor will you be the last. You must endure what happens and if you behave, you may be released.” She paused, pulling Kim up by her arms. “Play your part, play it well and you can go home.”

“I am a married woman! Does that mean nothing to you people?!” Kim yelled. The Madam pulled back at bit at her loud outburst.

“So are many of the others here. The Master does not care.” She narrowed her eyes at Kim. “I thought Moz said you were a priestess.”

“I am.”

“They are said to only marry the head of the Village.” Kim nodded, slowly.

“Let me go back to my people, my friends.” She pleaded. The older woman looked her over, scowling at her tattoos.

“We’ll have to wash off your markings. Minister Ibara knows the Master’s taste in women.” The Madam waved her hand and turned to the basin, dipping her hand into it.

“Filthy fucking hag!” A sharp slap echoed through the room. The water that was on her hand making the slap to her face even more painful.

“You will watch your mouth.” Kim kicked the Madam, stumbling as they both fell to the ground. Scrambling quickly back to her feet, she tried to race out the hut. The Madam grabbed her ankle, tripping Kim. Landing heavily to the ground, Kim rolled to her back and kicked at her again.

“Get off me, bitch!” Two heavily muscled guards entered the hut at the sound of their struggle. They pulled her away from the older lady and held her to the ground.

“I tried to get you to do this the easy way, but foul mouthed girls like you won’t learn unless you are shown how bad it can be.” The Madam seethed, standing and smoothed out her dress.

“I hope you break your fucking hip.” Pressing Kim’s shoulders to the ground, the guards held her down while the Madam glared at her.

“Silence her.” Turning away again, one of the muscled men pulled out a cloth. Kim struggled, trying to wriggle out from under the two men. She screamed, violently swearing at all of them. One of them grabbed her by the hair, pulling her head up and the cloth was tied over her mouth. Her legs kicking wildly trying to get away, get those men away from her.

“Bathe her.” Pointed at the basin filled with water. “Scrub off those silly drawings. I want her skin clean and clear of any foul outsider marks.”

They pulled her up roughly by her arms and pulled out stone blade. Cutting her clothes away, they dumped her in the freezing cold water. Screaming through the cloth as she broke the water’s surface, she shot daggers at the men. They paused, giving her a moment to adjust the cloth with her lips. Clutching it between her teeth, she stood.

Her words muffled by the cloth, the Madam stared at her with unimpressed eyes.

“No one cares about your status or your marriage. You belong to the Master now. If, and when, he is done with you, you belong to Moz.

“If you are lucky, he’ll tire of you by next year when the new girls come in.” Her head jerked, demanding the guards to continue her bath. They pushed her back into the water, covering her with fragrant soap, scrubbing hard at her legs and arm.

Kim never broke eye contact with the Madam. Her glare heavy and dark.

“Moz wants his women to submit. If you know what is good for you, you will. And you will do it quickly.” Kim cursed at her through the cloth, shivering violently.

“I am trying to help you, stupid girl.” The Madam held her chin, firmly. “I’ve seen many young ladies come through here. And those that have headed my advise have all gone home to their families.

“Every single one of them. Roll your eyes all you want, but I took this job because I want everyone of you to go home. To see your mothers and fathers again. To be held by your husbands again.”

Her voice softened, her gaze shifted somewhere far away from a moment. Snapping back to Kim, the Madam frowned.

“It’s your choice how your time here goes. Fight and suffer, or accept your fate and you’ll walk out of here.” Kim shook her head.

“Madam, we can’t get these off.” One guard said softly. He turned Kim, showing the red, raw skin of her arm. Leaning forward, she stroked her warm finger down the tattoos.

“Inkings like Minister Ibara’s. You must hold a high position to have these. Tell me your name, girl.”

The cloth was pulled down from her mouth.

“No.” Kim shivered, her voice quivering. “Eat shit.”

“Dry her off.” The cloth was shoved back into her mouth and she was hauled out and forcibly rubbed down. Through they could have, the guards did not touch her more then they had to. Kim narrowed her eyes as she watched the men work her over.

“You’ve noticed, hmmm? These two are under my employ. They do not touch what is not theirs. In fact, they have their own wives. They are not apart of the harem. This is a safe space for our ladies. A place to recover, to gather one’s self again.

“Untie her. Do not run.” The Madam stood in front of Kim as the guards released her arms. Stretching out her sore shoulders, she pulled the cloth down against her still nude chest. Covering herself with her hands, the Madam’s screwed eyes roamed over her body.

“What happened here?” She pointed to her stomach. “A battle?”

“Yes.” Kim clipped out. A short nod, and the Madam walked around her.

“And your inkings? What do they mean?” Kim stayed silent, watching her from the corner of her eye. “Minister Ibara is going to ask. If you don’t tell me, I cannot answer for you.”

“I’ll answer for myself.” Kim hissed.

“You will not speak unless you are asked directly.”

“Then he can ask me, not you.” She stopped in front of Kim, her gaze softer then before.

“What is your husband like?” The question caught her off guard. “Is he a kind man? If you are really a priestess, he must be the Chief of your Village. Is he a kind leader? Does he rule for the people or for himself?”

“For our people.” Kim answered softly. “He is kind. And smart, understanding and diligent with his work.”

“Does he love you?” He bit her lip to keep her composure, nodding.

“Will you do anything for him?” Again, she nodded. “Would he do the same for you?”

“Why are you asking me these questions?” Kim narrowed her eyes again, weary of her intentions.

“Would he?” She pressed, stepping closer. A large, soft cloth was finally draped over her shoulders. Clutching it tightly around her, Kim nodded.

“Yeah, I think he would.” The Madam nodded.

“Then you need to stay alive long enough for him to rescue you, isn’t that right?”

A rescue wasn’t part of the mission. Senku had to get the devise first. And rescue couldn’t happen if Kirisame still had it. She’d have to bide her time until she knew they had it. However long that may be.

“But, many men have tried. Do you think your husband can?”

“What are you getting at?” Kim edged away, toward the door. One of the guards placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, shaking his head as she looked up at him.

The Madam had turned around to the closet and pulled out a new dress. She held it up in front of Kim and tutted. Pulling out a different one, she nodded.

“If the Master likes you, Moz will have no claim on you until he is done with you.”

“He threatened differently.” She let the woman dress her.

“To frighten the girls he wants. If they are too scared, the Master passes on them. Too proud or boisterous, he’ll pass as well.

“Do you have any talents, besides mouthing off?” A quiet laugh bubbled from Kim. The Madam tilted her head.

“If you smile like that at Ibara, you’ll be a shoo in.” Kim’s smile and the laughter fell, replaced by a heavy frown.

“I can sing.” She answered bluntly.

“Most of the girl here can. What makes your talent any different then theirs?”

“I bet they don’t sing like I do. Ten billion percent.” Kim smirked.

~ Kim walked freely along the wooden pathways. Moz in front of her, the two guards beside her and the Madam taking up the rear. She’d forgone the shoes she’d been offered. Not cuz she couldn’t walk in them, but if things went as she hoped they would, she’d need to be sure of her footing. Moz looked over his shoulder at her.

“You clean up fairly well, little fawn. Now you look like a priestess.”

“Get…” The Madam shoved her shoulder before she finished. Raising her eyebrow, she demanded Kim give an appropriate answer. Frowning in disgust, Kim turned back, a pretty smile on her face.

“Thank you.” Her voice saccharine sweet. Play the game until she could make her move.

“You have manners too. Good job, Madam.” He turned back around and Kim flipped him off with both hands. The guards shoved her hands down before they rounded the corner. Ibara stood at the far edge of a round meeting platform.

“Moz! This is the girl you found in the woods, hmm?” The old man smiled. “The infiltrator’s priestess. How delightful. And the Wingless Angel, that I couldn’t care less about. Many of these girls say they are. Nothing but children’s stories.” He waved a clawed hand dismissively at the last comment, rolling his head.

“Yes. I found her not far from here, picking herbs.” She kept a straight face, praying he didn’t reveal the cove. She took it as a good sign that he still wore the earpiece.

“Herbs? Pretty droll work for a priestess. What are the herbs for?” Ibara asked. He stared at her, waiting.

“Oh, are you asking me?” Kim said before she could stop herself. Ibara let out a laugh, the Madam sighed heavily.

“Oh, a fiery one! Yes, girl, I’m asking you.”

“I was trying to help one of your people.” She answered, straightening her back. She’d die before she showed an ounce of fear to that man. “She wasn’t producing enough milk for…”

“I don’t want to hear about women’s problems.” He waved his hand again. “That’s enough of that. What do you have to offer the Master?”

“Not a god damn thing.” She shrugged. Ibara’s grinned widened.

“I like her. She reminds me of the cute girl from the selection with the flowers in her hair, the blonde one. Too bad we had to turn her to stone along with her friend.” Ibara’s slick smirk ate at Kim’s hold on her temper. Grinding her teeth, she rolled her shoulders.

“Yeah, a damn shame. Those were my ladies, you’ve really made our Goddess upset with that.” Kim smirked.

“What Goddess?” She just shrugged again. “I asked you a question.”

“Apologies, Minister Ibara.” The Madam stepped forward. “The girl doesn’t understand how our customs work. Where she’s from…”

“I don’t care. I grow bored of this. What talents does she have?” He continued. Kim rolled her eyes and opened her mouth.

“She can sing, Minister. Very well.” The Madam said stomping on Kim’s bare toes.

“So can fifty other girls around here.” Ibara scoffed.

“You’ve never heard songs like mine though. Come on, Ibara. Just a couple of songs and then you can decide if I’m good enough for your little Master.” Kim taunted. His smile fell, and his eyes narrowed.

“Watch your tone with me, girl.” His voice low. Kim held his gaze refusing to look away. She gave him a toothy smile. “One of your filthy outsider songs.”

“Two.”

“One. Make it a good one.”

Agreeing, she asked the Madam to make room for her. Keeping her eye on the guard closest to her with a spear. He had long dreads and could just see a gap in his teeth. Kim stood in the middle of the cleared space.

“All this room for just to sing a silly song?” Ibara laughed, speaking to Moz. He faked a smile at the old man, his hungry eyes on her.

The lower levels of the tree bound village were lined with other ladies. They all watched the impromptu selection.

Raising her hands, her fingers danced to the music in her. Shutting her eyes for a moment, letting the song course through her. This was the performance of her life, for her life. She had to convey what they could never hear. The drums. The bass line. The melody had to be shown rather than heard.

Shifting her weight to the balls of her naked feet, she began. Gracefully dancing along the wooden causeway, her voice soft and low. It was a favorite song of Mimi’s and Baba’s, one that she had written for their anniversary.

As she sang, she thought of them. Their love, lasting through nearly fifty years of life’s trials and tribulations. Through the unsavory moments of their lives, their daughter’s life and ultimately her’s. They always put on a brave face, steeling themselves and each other.

Her song reached its peak, she belted out the lyrics. She swore just over her shoulder, she could feel them. Their radiant smiles as she fought, in this round about way, to end this harem. As she fought with her voice for her own sanctity.

Gliding over to the guard she had marked earlier, she smiled sweetly at him, tracing his jaw with a soft hand. As she turned, she snatched his spear. Spinning it as he reached out, knocking his hand away from the weapon. Turning her back to the guard Kim let out the loudest, most brutal wail she could. Racing towards Ibara, she held the spear as Tsukasa had taught her over two years ago.

She was tackled by four large men.

“Lilliana, run!!” She screamed as she struggled to keep her footing. She wailed again as the men worked to throw her off balance. A swift kick to her ankles brought her crashing to the ground.

The air left her lungs in a forceful wheeze. Fighting against the weight on her back, she tried to catch her breath. As she gasped, Ibara flicked his hand to a few other guards to chase after the women that had taken off.

Praying against all hope, Yamato’s wife escaped and found her husband. She prayed he brought her to the Sapphire Cove until this was over. She prayed to whatever gods that still listened to her, that she’d make it out of this alive.

Kim was lifted to her feet and took a greedy breath of air, coughing hard. Ibara lifted her chin with his dirty claws.

“What is your name?” His voice deadly cold.

“I am your downfall. I am chaos.” She seethed. “I am Eris.”

“Well, Eris. I will leave you to Moz. The Master has no use for a woman of your…incompetence.”

“Fine. And I leave you with this. Listen carefully, Ibara. I am the priestess of wrath and stone. You have angered not only me, but the Goddess I serve. Your kingdom will fall.

“And while you choke on the ashes of your burnt former glory, I will stand above you, laughing. I will turn you into one of the stone statues. You will spend eternity incased in darkness. Alone. With nothing but your thoughts and hatred for women.

“You will never feel the sun or the touch of another person until the end of time. Mark my words. This is my curse to you, on behalf of Medusa.” She spoke loudly and clearly. Making sure everyone heard her curse on their leader. Whether they knew it or not.

“Your petty beliefs hold no power over me, priestess. You do not scare me.” Ibara flicked his hand before turning away, leaving her to her fate.

As Kim struggled against the men that carried her away, a trembling watermelon zipped back into the woods. Back to the safely of the Sapphire Cove.

Chapter Text

Suika bounced back to the cove, tears in her eyes. She stood with her hands clasped tightly to her chest, heaving heavy breaths. François and Sumire saw her first. Both ladies ran to her, curling her to her chest.

“Suika! Where have you been?” The young girl buried her helmet into Francois’s neck.

“I-I followed Miss Kim. To make sure she wasn’t hurt.” She cried. “I sat there for a long time un-until they brought her out.”

“You shouldn’t have gone there, sweetheart! The Master’s village is no place for a child.” Sumire scolded gently, patting Suika on her back as she sobbed, Hana snuggled closely to her chest.

“I know.” Suika rubbed her face under her helmet. Scrubbing hard at her eyes. “But I had to. Senku was so mad when she left. I wanted to tell him she was ok.”

“She’s fine, Suika.” Senku said from the worktable. His back still ramrod straight, jaw set in barely concealed anger. She wiggled out of Francois’s arms. Racing to his legs, she gripped onto his hem.

“Four big men took her too the ground after she tried to attack Ibara with a spear. He let her sing a song and then, while she was dancing, she grabbed one of the guard’s spears and screamed really loud.” Senku and the others paused their work as she continued.

“They forced her to the ground after she told Lilliana to run…”

“Lilliana?” Yamato breathed. Suika nodded as he rubbed his face. Touching the scabs on his cheek. “I have to go find her.” He looked to Sumire and with her nod, he took his canoe to the village. He called back that he’d return with his wife, if he could find her.

Senku’s heart skipped a beat. If she found his wife, then Kim would have done what she wanted, and honestly, he would have done the same as Yamato. Dropped everything if he knew that Kim had escaped. He would have left the cove, with nothing but the small blade in his waistband and what little tools he had to get her back at his side.

“Then…she cursed Ibara.” Suika continued, tugging on his hem again. “On behalf of Medusa?” She spoke. The word foreign in her mouth.

“A fitting name for the petrification weapon.” Senku chuckled after a moment. Turning to Suika, he spoke sternly. “I don’t want you going back there. What happens to Kim after that is not for you to know or see. Do you understand?”

She nodded, whimpering softly. Senku hadn’t taken that tone with any of the children before, he always spoke to them with a smile. This was more as…Chief, a father.

“Good. We’ve got enough work to keep us busy. We need to stabilize the drone and make Moz into the feared all-powerful Infiltrator.” Suika gave a light tug on his clothes again.

“I’m sorry.” She apologized, tears leaking from under her melon. Senku patted her head.

“I know. You were just being helpful, and I appreciate your report, dear.”

~ Kim tongued the loose tooth in her mouth. She tried to get it to set back into it’s place. Dentistry disgusted her but if she kept the tooth in place, it should set back. Hopefully. If not, it wasn’t a big deal. It was the furthest tooth in the back of her mouth.

Her shoulders ached from her arms being held up, tied together by a rope that was looped over one of the low rafters in Moz’s hut. It was wrapped around her throat in a way that if she tugged too hard it would tighten. It was a noose. She couldn’t see or feel it, but that’s exactly what it was. And it could only be loosened by another person.

Moz had laughed deeply when she tested that out when he’d tied it. She’d spat at him when he’d gripped her chin, which had led to the slap that had knocked her tooth loose. Her cheek still hot from the assault.

“Quite the curse you put on Ibara, little fawn.” He hummed, lounging in his bed. “Or do you prefer Angel? Or Eris? So many names.” He turned the piece of pineapple between his fingers.

“Not just Ibara. Every motherfucker that is involved with this stupid bullshit.” Keeping a top on her anger was tiring, but she had no other choice. She couldn’t do anything tied up the way she was. Shifting as her lowed back cramped, Moz chuckled.

“Me too? I thought we were partners. Working together for a common goal.” Munching loudly on the pineapple. Kim shook her head as he held out the piece he’d just bitten from.

“What do your friends call you? That skinny boy sounded like he called you something else. What was it?” Humming thoughtfully, he shifted. Leaning back and curling a hand behind his head, he snapped his fingers. “Kimmy!”

“Not my name.” She scowled.

“A nickname then? Kimmy.” He said it again as if to taste it. “I like it.”

“Told you, it’s a prayer. Not a name.” She had just reclaimed that name. Moz was not about to take it from her as well.

“I think it is.” He stood, selecting another morsel of pineapple. “It sounded like a plea. What is he to you? A fellow priest?” He tapped her lips, holding the fruit to her mouth. Glaring at him, she refused his food.

“Is he…your husband?” He asked, a sly smirk on his lips. Her eyes narrowed slightly. “He is! A priestess married to that…He’s the Chief.” Deducing Senku’s position in their group was bound to happen with her false position. Damn Gen for his stupid lie. He could have come up with any other profession. He could have just said what she was, a healer and it would have been the truth. And no one would have known about Senku being the Chief.

She knew where he was coming from, they all held Ruri in such high regard that it was only natural to expect the same from these people as well. They were from the same original group and had the same Hundred Tales. To think that they didn’t run their village the same way, would have been asinine. Yet here she was.

“Feeling pretty smart after figuring that out? Did you use all, what, four of your brain cells? Please, a child could have figured that out, monkey fucker.” She spat.

“You talk like that to your husband?” He tipped her chin up. “I bet you do. He looks like he’d just let you do whatever you wanted cuz he doesn’t have the balls to say no. Am I right?

“He submits to you, doesn’t he.” Moz scoffed, looking her up and down. “So, you’ve been with a man before. I won’t have to show you anything then.”

“I’d rather you don’t show me anything. You look like you’ve got, at least, two venereal diseases. Hard pass.” She rolled her eyes. Popping the pineapple into his mouth, he caressed her jaw again with his sticky fingers. Cringing hard, she tried to pull away from him.

“I bet I can please you better.”

“Get your sticky fingers off of me.” Jerking her head away. He grinned and sucked off the juice, then trailing his wet fingers down her neck and her chest. She kicked at his shin, growling. Catching her leg; he held it, stepping further into her hips. Pressing himself against her pubic bone.

“In fact, I know I could. Just ask any of the other girls, they’ll tell you I’m the best they’ve ever had.” Kim laughed humorlessly.

“It’s easy to stoke the ego of a man who’s asking for it.” Raising her arms, she gripped the rope connected to her neck. “If you want a real opinion, actually work to have someone willingly sleep with your arrogant ass. Not forcing them and begging for a five-star review.

“That’s what little bitch boys do.” Anger flashed in his dark eyes, as he pulled her hard against him.

“I’ll have you screaming my name so loudly, you’ll forget his.”

“Big words for a man with a woman tied to his ceiling. I can’t even fight back properly. While you sit here threatening me with the ‘best sex’ of my life, I don’t even have the option to say no. Only someone who’s never made a woman orgasm would do that.

“And you know what they’re called?” Moz glared at her, squeezing her jaw. “A bitch boy.” She whispered, pressing closer into his face. He opened his mouth but paused. Looking through her, listening.

“What are they saying?” She asked, her demeanor changing on a dime at the thought of Senku, or Ukyo, or Ryusui, on the other side of the earring. “Let me hear.” Focusing back on her, he dropped her face and stepped back.

“I guess your little husband made me a new weapon.” Grabbing the stone and leather armor, he tied them on.

“Let me come with! Show them that I’m ok. They’ll want to know!” She rose to her toes. Moz smiled at the sparkle of hope in her eye.

“And risk you running away? No, Kimmy, I don’t think I will.” Smiling even more at her sagging shoulders and fallen face. “See, I knew that was your name. His name for you, hm?” Grabbing his spear from the wall, he pointed it at her.

“Now, it’s mine. Just like you are.” Spinning it and dropping it onto his shoulder, he turned to leave. “I’ll be back. Don’t get too impatient, little fawn.”

The curtain to the hut swayed in his departure. Her body buzzed with anger, frustration and exhaustion. Stomping her feet to dispel some of the pent-up emotions, Kim let out an angered yell. Screaming at the ceiling. Tears burned her eyes, welling up and slipping down her cheeks.

Movement at her side had her jumping. Another girl, little younger than her, held a cup of water. She silently held it out to her, an offering now that Moz was gone. Nodding in thanks, she drained the cup quickly.

“Untie me, please. Let me go.” The girl shook her head. Clenching her jaw, Kim winced as the tooth pinched her gums. “Does he scare you that much?” Her question hung in the air as the girl shifted on her feet.

“Yes, but the guards he’d release us to would be worse.” She said softly. Kim wrinkled her nose.

“Come here. Open your mouth.” She demanded. The stench of decay stung her nose, and she had an idea on what it was. “Your teeth hurt? What do you eat around here? Do you clean your teeth at all?”

Just by the way she hunched her shoulders, the answer was obvious. Their diet was poor and no dental care at all. Not even a stick or anything to scrape off old food from their mouths. Groaning, she jerked her head.

“I’m not gonna hurt you. I can’t, see?” She wiggled her hands. “I just wanna see how bad your teeth are. I might have an idea of how to help.” Maybe, depending on how bad the decay was. Her only option may be to pull them and eat soft food until she passed away.

The girl shook her head again and ran back to wherever she’d been hiding. Standing on her tip toes, Kim rubbed her eyes. Moz was a steaming pile of horse shit, a fucking abuser and didn’t even take the time to care of the girls he had taken.

“We have the winner of Biggest Douche Bag.” She huffed. “Can someone at least get me a stool to sit on or something?!” She yelled behind her.

Silence.

Either it was just the one girl, or no one dared to come to her aide. Fine. This was no different than the training she’d done with her coach. The grueling hours of working out, of throwing punch after punch, kick after kick to the bag. Or going to the gym that Tome’s family owned and training more with him. All she had to do was center herself, pain was nothing more than a biological response. She knew how to shift that into something to deal with later.

But she couldn’t lie her way out of this. This was nothing like training. She could take a break from that. This was torture. To be left strung up just stung up just enough that she was on the balls of her feet. Arms just loose enough to rub her face if she was on her hoes. She couldn’t relax unless she pulled on the rope and tightened it around her neck. Then she was forced to wheeze until someone loosened it for her.

Her shoulders ached, her hips burned, and she was hungry. Looking around Moz’s home, she looked for an escape. He had cloth hanging from most of the walls, weapons on hooks and on many of the tables. The bed in the corner of the room looked to be a large mat with a shit ton of blankets and pillows strewn about it.

“Awe, bitch boy needs all them blankies to feel safe.” She scoffed. “He’s a fucking toddler” But she did like the pattern woven into many of the tapestries and blankets. Maybe, she’d return the favor and steal some of them for herself. Could make her and Senku’s bed at home cozier, like her bed from before.

Her back cramped again, and she groaned. Leaning her head back, she stared at the rafter and the thin beam she was tied to. Stretching, her fingers brushed the bottom of it. Taking a small step back, as far as she could, she could see the beam had some clearance between it and the actual roof. It was dusty up there, and she could see some spider webs, but she’d deal with that later.

Going back to her original spot, she worked to turn her hands, so both her palms faced her. If she missed, she may end up strangling herself, but she had to try.

Raising her arms as high as they could, she bent her knees and jumped. Her fingers just caught the top of the ledge. Grunting, and with the remaining strength she had, pulled herself up. Swinging a leg over the beam, Kim was able to hoist herself up and lay on her belly.

She rested there, allowing the cramped muscles of her back to try and relax. It was a tight fit, but she was sure she could squeeze herself through. Twisting and shimmying along the thin beam, she was able to squeeze her head between the beam and the ceiling. Easing her legs down first, she dropped. Her knees buckled as she landed but let out a victorious laugh.

“Ha! Fuck you, Moz.” She grinned. Standing and turning to the door, the girl from before and another stepped in front of it.

“If you escape, he’ll be very upset. With you and with us.” The girl with rotten teeth said softly, wringing her hands. The other nodded, sternly.

“He’ll come after us, we’re suppose to watch over you.” The new girl frowned deeply. Both of them were beautiful but thin. Too thin. Their clothes seemed to slip off their shoulders and Kim bet they were anemic too. They wouldn’t have the strength or the stamina to chase after her.

“If you leave and the guards catch you, Moz may let them have their way with you. Leave you with them until you learned your lesson. It would, will be worse than with Moz. At least he lets us rest. The guards will not.” Rotten Tooth said.

“That’s if I get caught.” Kim said softly. The girls shook their heads.

“Moz has the guards patrolling and there are two posted just beyond the doorway. You wouldn’t make it.” Kim looked behind her, out the back door.

“Theres no door back there. Just our room and the window is too small to fit through.” Rotten Tooth stepped forward. “All the windows are shut tight and are made to not break. The wood is too strong. Many others have tried.”

“Is that why you stay?” Kim asked turning back, taking a half step away from the girl. Her breath singed her nose.

“We’ve been here long enough to know first hand. And the other girls have told stories. When you do as Moz says, he can be gentle.” Kim tried so hard to not cringe at the girl’s breath, it wasn’t her fault her teeth had rotted.

“Once you submit, hmmm?” They both nodded. Kim looked at both of them. How could they call him gentle when they were so poorly taken care of? They were starved, rotting from the inside out and must have been suffering from Stockholm Syndrome. Or a mild case of it…She wasn’t sure.

“What are your names?” She finally asked.

“I’m Sakura,” Rotten Tooth, Sakura, said. “And this is Anoka.”

Well, that’s funny. The gods must have had one wicked of a sense of humor, that was her mother’s name. She sighed heavily, seeing it as a sign. Of what, she had no idea.

“Fine. I won’t run. But I am not getting back over that beam. You can tell that shitbag what happened, and I’ll just take whatever stupid punishment he doles out.” She conceited. “It’s pretty obvious neither of you helped me at all.”

“That’s good.” Moz said, flinging open the curtain. “Glad I let that go on. You are a handful, Kimmy.”

“For fuck’s sake.” Kim groaned as Sakura and Anoka scurried out of his way. “Don’t you have, like, shit to do? Business for Ibara?” She backed away slowly.

“No.” He followed her, stalking as she backed further into the hut. “Though your husband gave me a cute little mission of my own later tonight.

“I’ve come up with a different view of him. He is a smart man, and his plan is quite good at making you all look very formidable. But I’m still curious about your dynamic.”

“Keep wondering.” She bumped into the table; her heart thudding heavily in her chest. Turning to look for an exit, Moz took the distraction and crowded her. Grabbing her upper arms tightly.

“Sakura! Go to the Madam and grab the red box from her and bring it here.” She ran quickly out of the hut; Anoka poked her head around the corner. Kim bared her teeth at him.

“Speaking of her. What are you doing to them? Sakura’s teeth are so rotten I’m surprised they’re still in her mouth. And both are way too skinny to be heathy.

“What are you feeding them? And why are you not taking care of them?”

“So many questions. You should be asking what I’m going to do to you.” He leaned into her face, smirking.

“Please, I already know. Unfortunately, I’ve been here before. You need to take better care of you charges if you’re gonna keep them as slaves. Or is that why you haven’t released them. Cuz the others would know you’re a complete douche bag?” Moz fisted her hair roughly.

“You’ve got quite a mouth on you. Shut it before I do.”

“I bite, fucker. Hard, too.” She said through clenched teeth. A disgusted grin spread over his face. Spinning her, he bent her over the table. Holding her with his hips pressed firmly to her ass, Kim screamed. Trying to kick at his shins. He untied her hands then, with a fist full of her hair again. He pulled her head back, pulling her back off the table.

She held onto his wrist as he pulled her to her toes, walking her back to the beam. Tossing the rope back over it, he tied her back up.

“Wait here, Kimmy.”

“Stop calling me that!” He’d tied the rope higher than before. She was on her toes to keep the rope slack enough. Moz went to the table, snapping a wooden chunk off some utensil. He held it up and nodded.

“Open.”

“Fuck you.” She said keeping her teeth together. Standing in front of her, he smiled.

“Open and I’ll be gentle.” Shaking her head, Moz grabbed a fist full of her hair and pushed her to her heels. The rope tightened painfully around her neck as she raised her hands.

He waited as she panted through her teeth. With a final wheeze, she gasped. When her mouth opened, he shoved the wooden chunk between her molars, locking her jaw open.

“Now, you can’t bite.” Releasing her head, he loosened the rope. “See. Gentle.”

Glaring, she bit down. The wood gave a bit, her molars sinking into it. As she held his gaze with her own fiery glare, the wood split slowly. It cracked loudly and she spit the pieces out at his feet.

“I bite hard. Remember the tale, Mozzy-boy? I climbed outta hell with bloody teeth. I ripped apart demons with the mouth.”

“You are no angel.” He said low, leaning down to her. “You are…”

“Wrath.” She finished.

Chapter Text

Kim swore lowly. Legs cramping and back on fire. She was exhausted. Night had fallen and she still refused any food or water Moz offered her. And after Sakura had returned, refused anything from them as well. She’d seen the small red painted box and deduced there had to be something herbal in it.

When Moz opened it, he shook it gently, grinning at the contents. He had left shortly after that and returned with his new weapon, having stored it in a hollow of a near by tree knot.

“Good ol’ hubby made this.” Spinning the impressive new staff around. Kim caught the marker Senku used. A small caving of his face. Her small smile as the familiar visage had Moz pausing, looking over the mark.

“That’s what makes you smile? A stupid carving?” He twisted the staff in his hands and looked down the blade. “How sharp do you think this is?”

“Dunno. Pretty sharp.” She rolled her eyes. “Sharper than stone, for sure.” Moz swung the blade, stopping it centimeters from her mouth. Her gasp fell from her lips as she flinched.

“Bite.”

“No!” She pulled away quickly. Swinging it away from her, he ran his thumb over the edge, she could hear each ridge of his print as it flicked across the sharp edge.

“So, this you can’t bite through, hmm?” Raising a tattooed eyebrow.

“No, it’s metal. No one can.” Jerking her head at him. “Try it. Bet you might be able to.” Her jeer must have landed somewhere. He raised the blade close to his face and Kim kicked, trying to jam the staff into his mouth.

Knocking her leg away, Moz laughed deeply.

“Good try, Kimmy. I’m not stupid.” His laughter died a bit as he narrowed his eyes at her. “That was a pretty decent idea from a girl, though. Get this close and slice my face. Very impressive.

“Too bad for you, I’m quickly than that.”

“Damn, outsmarted by a Neanderthal.” Curling her fingers and wincing at another cramp in her legs. Moz hung the staff on a peg near the front door curtain and leaned in close to her.

“You say a lot of things I don’t understand. What does it all mean?”

“That you’re dumb as fuck. I don’t know what to tell you.” She shrugged. A soft giggle came from the back room but was quickly silenced. Moz pulled out a short stool and sat in front of her, crossing an ankle over his knee.

“Tell me.”

“Dude, I don’t have the patience or the damn crayons to explain to you what a Neanderthal is. Or anything for that matter. Nor do I want to.”

“Start with that. Cray-on. What is that?” Staring at her with sharp eyes.

“For fuck’s sake. Fine, give me that stool and I’ll tell you what a fucking crayon is. Let me out of these ropes and I’ll explain anything you want. Let me go and I…”

He stood and shoved the stool under her knees. Groaning as the strain in her muscles released, a hungry looked came over his face. Demanding his answer Kim told him about the wax coloring tool. Explained what they were for and even how they could make them now if they really wanted to. It would be easy, honestly. Bees wax and some pigment.

He paced, keeping an eye on her as he asked more questions. About their flying bird, from earlier. The potions she’d tried to bribe him with. How to make metal and why it sang the way it did when he swung it though the air. Playing his game as best she could, she tried to explain what she could. The process of metal forging far beyond what she understood. Hell, she only watched Senku to make sure he didn’t hurt himself or fall into the forge.

But, as night fell, he took the stool back and gathered up the metal staff and dark cloak. Flinging it on, he opened the red box and dipped a chunk of pineapple into it. Pinching her nose, he waited. Panting through her teeth, she met his gaze with fire.

“Don’t play with me, little fawn. Open.” Shaking her head, she let out a vehement curse. Releasing her nose, he pulled her hands down, the rope constricting tightly around her neck to the point black specks quickly danced in her vision.

Gasping, he shoved the laced fruit into her opened mouth then covered her face with a large hand, demanding she swallow. Quickly realizing either she would choke or pass out from strangulation, she swallowed. His grin returned as he loosened the rope again to its usual state. Promising sweetly that he’d return, he left her. Calling out to Sakura and Anoka to leave her be.

That had to have been a while ago. She had no concept of time in this hut besides the setting of the sun and that was…a while ago. Everything was a while ago.

Exhaustion ate at her. She held onto the rope at her neck, trying to keep the tension from tightening, but her knees kept trying to give out.

How the hell was she so tired? She’d done thirty-six hour stretches at the hospital and hadn’t felt like this. Though she’d had access to energy drinks and a room for a quick nap, but adrenaline should have kept her more awake. Should have had her alert to everything around her. But the sounds from the back room were muffled, her tongue felt fuzzy.

Her knees buckled and she caught herself before she fell. She’d only been awake for maybe twenty hours. This was…the pineapple. Dammit, why didn’t she try and throw it up.

What was in that box? What sort of plant or concoction could make her so sleepy so fast? One part of her thoughts wanted it for her own stockpile of medicine. Another part of her screamed at her to focus, she was falling asleep in a noose.

Panic surged and she woke a bit. Standing and adjusting her grip, Kim turned to the girls.

“Please. Get me down. Sakura. Anoka!” Eyes fluttered and a knee buckled hard. “I’m gonna pass out and hang myself.” She heard nothing, all sound had stopped. Did they freeze or was her hearing going as she fell under the effects of this drug.

“Please!” she said louder, voice sounding as if dragged through syrup. She waited but still, they refused to come out. A strangled cry escaped her, and she tugged at the tight rope. Begging desperately for help.

“Stupid girl. I’m so fucking stupid. I should have…” Her body felt like lead, like she’d been hit by a train and left in the sweltering summer heat. She was going to be slowly strangled, and her only savior was the man who’d done this to her. She tried to call for the guards that were posted just outside, but they too ignored her pleas. They didn’t even acknowledge that they had heard her.

Through heavy, unfocused eyes she looked for anything to hold her up. The stool Moz had left was close but…fuck it. Trying to hook her foot around the leg was hard, especially when her eyes refused to stay open. Every part of her body was filled with wet sand and so weak. Her toe just touched the wood, but it was as far as she could reach.

Trying one last time, she fell short. This time her strength flagging, her body giving up, succumbing to the drug. As she fell into darkness, she took one last large lungful of air. Deeply resenting the words that tumbled sloppily off her lips.

“Moz, please.”

Small. Pitiful. Defeated. Her knees gave out and the noose constricted mercilessly. Her chest flailed as her body tried to gather one last whiff of air, she hung.

Beautiful pinpricks of light cascaded around her in the darkness. The Void. Once again, she floated, still feeling the pain for her body fighting, the roughness of her slow death.

“Blossom?” A curious voice said around her. “My sweet girl. What are you doing here? You aren’t ready to be on this side yet.”

“Baba! Please, I…I’m scared!” Her words echoed around her, bouncing off each little light. Shimmering with the vibrations of her fear. “Help me, Baba!”

“Be strong. The universe does not want you yet. You must finish what your ment to do.”

“I just wanna go home. I want to go back to my friends, to my clinic. To Senku.”

“Be the blade, my love.” Warmth spread down her neck to her chest, curling around her ribs. “You must be sharp and brutal.” Her hips and waist. “Remember what you have been taught.” Thighs. Buttocks. “Strike fast. Strike hard.” Lungs filled with air; oxygen rushed to through her blood. “Strike smart.”

The small little lights twinkled out as she gasped for air.

“Remember my little blossom, that people need you. You are wanted. You are loved. You are strong. Fight.

Fight.

Fight.

Win.

~ It was the stench that pulled her from sleep. The stench of rot and unwashed bodies. Cracking an eye open, Kim didn’t recognize the room she was in. But she lay on soft blankets, an arm draped over her chest.

Twisting her head, Sakura had her cheek pressed into her shoulder, her arm was resting over her. Anoka on the other side, her back pressed firmly to Kim’s side. They slept soundly in the early morning; birds chirped happily beyond the small window.

Slowly, she stretched. Her entire body hurt, her shoulders and back protesting the most. Then her bladder. As she shifted to sit up, Anoka sat up quickly.

“Bathroom.” Kim rasped. She nodded and helped her stand. New pain, deep in her gut, knocked the wind from her. Grinding her teeth, she stood straight with her shoulders back. Red, angry marks twisted around the skin of her wrists, and her neck too she assumed.

Pulling Kim along out to the front room, Moz lay sprawled in his bed. Blankets piled around him. She frowned at him and the obvious stench in the room. Another tug and she quietly padded along.

Two guards stopped them until Anoka explained their need to relieve themselves. They were followed to a smaller hut near the edge of the tree top maze. She joined Kim as she did her business. They did not speak, nor did they need to. Anoka’s answering gaze said all Kim needed to know.

Sweeping the curtain aside, Anoka pulled her along the way they came. Moz still sleeping as she stood at the edge of his bedding. A sharp tug at her arm, a silent plea to leave him be. Kim tilted her head at the older girl, then turned back to the oblivious rapist.

So cozy. So content with his deeds. He must be so damn tired if he couldn’t sense her standing there. Couldn’t feel the hatred in her eyes. He wanted to disrupt the peace she’d found, then she would gladly return the favor.

Yanking her arm out of Anoka’s an insidious laugh bubbled from her chest, scorching her throat. Moz inhaled deeply, signally his journey to the waking world. She also inhaled deeply, filling her lungs as much as she could.

Her scream rattled the walls. High and violent. Anoka bolted to the back room, tumbling over Sakura as she screamed as well. Moz lept to his knees, the guards tore down the curtain in their haste, weapons dragging the cloth in a swirl of frenzied energy.

Kim grinned at Moz as he knelt before her in all his disgusting nudity.

“Morning.” She greeted roughly. “I’m your new alarm clock. Get up and get me food. I don’t like to be hungry.”

“What is wrong with you?!” He growled, standing and waving the guards away. Crowding her and gripping her jaw and arm as he pushed her against the wall.

“Nothing. You wanted me to be yours, so…here I am. In all my lovely, loud glory. Now, again, get me breakfast. My other, dear husband always made sure I had food ready. I want eggs, bacon and toast. Fresh bread is preferred. Oh, and water.” She grinned up at him as he slammed her back.

“Oh, actually I want orange juice. You know what that is right. Of course you do, you’re Moz. And here’s a secret. If you want me, a priestess to submit, show me you’re worthy of it.”

“I will do no such thing, you insolent banshee.” As he squeezed her face, she pulled at his wrists.

“Oh, funny. Do you know what…” He slapped her.

“How dare you wake me.” Spit flew into her face as he seethed.

“I was going to ask if you knew what a siren was.” She rubbed her cheek. “Cuz only a stupid fucking coward rapes a girl while she’s unconscious. At least the last guy had the balls to give me a chance at fighting back.”

They stared at each other; her chin raised in defiance. The air filled with electric tension that simmered just under sparking.

“You picked the wrong woman, shitbag. And now, you’re stuck with me. I know more about your body than you do. I could kill you faster than a blink and leave no trace. Or I can make you writhe in pleasure. Your call. And your best bet is to start with breakfast, for all of us.”

“You’re not strong enough.” His hot, rank morning breath stung her nose, but she did not flinch.

“I don’t need strength to kill you.” She said, matching his venom. “Get us breakfast, now.”

Moz had sent the guards to the Madam’s and had her prepare a breakfast for the four of them. It was painfully obvious Sakura and Anoka hadn’t had a proper meal by the way their eyes grew large at the food on the table.

Ushering the girls to the table, she stood behind them as they gorged themselves. She took small morsels of food off of Sakura and Anoka’s plates only after they had started eating. Sakura grabbing the softest foods only made Kim frown deepen.

“Tell me Sakura, what do you usually eat?” Kim asked.

“I give them the finest fruits.” Moz answered, stuffing a piece of meat into this mouth. Kim rolled her eyes and turned to the girls.

“Is that all?” Sakura nodded with a slight whimper. “No wonder your teeth are terrible. Sugar will rot them right out of your head if you don’t brush them.” She spoke to the girl as Sakura dug into a grain-meal close to oatmeal.

“You will look at me when I speak to you, Kimmy.” Moz said loudly, pulling her away from the table.

“How many times do I have to tell you? That is not my fucking name.”

“Then tell me it.”

“Go. Fuck. Yourself.” She spat. She never saw the backhand, just the pain and she was sprawled onto the floor. Anoka had fallen backwards as Kim grabbed the back of her dress. Her plate clattered to the ground, spilling food over the both of them.

“I don’t know how your people deal with you, but you will obey me. You will do as I say, when I say. I do not tolerate disobedience.”

“Sorry, bud. That’s all I have to offer.” She spat out the tooth she’d tried to set back into her gums. “Man, now you’ve ruined my smile.” Her lip split and she touched the sore skin.

Roughly picking her up again, he tied her back to the beam. Kim yelled, kicked and squirmed as he did, but was overpowered. She hung as she did when she arrived. Standing on the balls of her feet, arms raised.

“Do not feed her.” He said to the other two as they cowered at the table. Anoka having picked up the mess. They nodded meekly as Moz turned back to her.

“Listen little fawn, I don’t give second chances…”

“No? Could have fooled me.” Kim scoffed.

“I will kill you.” He leaned into her, pressing his forehead to hers.

“Cool it, Kujo. You kill me and then we stop working with you. My friends will reveal your little secret and the whole thing will collapse. You won’t get what you want and then you’ll have a whole ass village of pissed off sorcerers after your ass. Think you can win against magic?

“Or have you forgotten you’ve stolen the Chief’s wife? You don’t think we have our own warriors? Do you remember the faces of my people when we left. That is determination. I will return to them, and I will be alive, or your entire island looks like nothing but scorched earth.”

“You really think so?” He grinned maliciously.

“I know so. Cuz I would do the same if you took any of them. And they know it. You took two of my friends already. Third time is war.”

~ “Our sneaky strategy is simple.” Senku said leaning over his latest blueprint. Heavy, dark bags under his eyes. “The mighty hooded phantom will scare the shit outta the enemy. They’ll have to throw the Medusa. That’s when we snag it and turn the tables.”

“That’s assuming this all goes that smoothly, right? But, with your luck, dear Senku, when has a plan ever gone, well, to plan?” Gen offered weakly.

“We have no choice.” Senku chuckled darkly. Ryusui frowned, crossing his arms heavily.

“I’m sure you already thought of this, but there’s one big problem. Moz. He’ll be at this decisive battle, am I wrong? And then, the moment our drone grabs the weapon out of the the sky, Moz will slaughter us all and steal it back.

“Not to mention he still had Kim. He could, and probably would, use her as a hostage. Are we really willing to let her be a casualty?” A hard look passed over Senku’s face before he buried it.

“That’s why I’m cooking up an anti-Moz plan.” Heading over to a grumbling Kasaki. He sawed his glass blowing pipe into small pieces.

“While Kim had said she wanted a flamethrower, we’re gonna go with something a bit more… concealable.”

Kasaki finished up the meticulous work as Senku explained how they made each part of their secret weapon. As the artisan set down the last piece, many of their crew stared in horrified disbelief.

“Is that…what I think it is?” Yuzuriha gasped softly.

“The structure’s not too complicated. There’s been incidents where prisoners have made some D.I.Y. style, with whatever they had laying around.

“It’s the stuff inside that gets complicated.” Delving into how they would make their gun work, Taiju and Yuzuriha reminisced about that first time they made gun powder. When it was just them and Tsukasa in the hot springs of Hakone.

“Now that we have our anti-Moz weapon.” Ukyo asked as Amaryllis shmoozed Yo. “How do we get Kim back? Before something terrible happens.”

“Easy.” Senku said, his stomach rolling. “We tell him not to bring her. Ukyo start sending some of our messages in English. Moz will get so curious, he’ll ask Kim to listen, and we can tell her our plan that way. Make it as short and simple as possible. She’ll have to convince him that we really don’t want her there, in hopes he’s as egotistical as we think he is.

“He’ll bring her to rub it in our faces. Our little priestess. And then we can get her back. She’ll have to get away somehow, but she’ll figure it out.”

“Are you sure it’ll work?” Chrome asked.

“Has to.” Was Senku’s answer. Shaking his head, he refocused on Yo as he set up three glass bottles to practice his aim.

Kim would have to pull her own weight, he had to trust that she wasn’t too hurt or to far gone into herself that she could make it back to him.

Chapter Text

                  Days had melded together. Between the druggings, her skipping food until she was delirious with hunger, and the abuse; time had slipped away from her. The roughness of the rope around her was the only stable constant. The two girls had flitted in and out of her field of view and her memories. They were the only soft hands she’d known since she had been tied up.

                  When she was awake enough to stand on her own, she yelled out lyrics of old American songs. Boy bands, Rap, Pop ballads, even the occasional country songs. They irritated Moz and the guards to no end, but more so then that it was a connection to her sanity. A connection to her friends.

                  When Moz was gone, off doing errands for Ibara and Kirisame, or whatever his job title was, Kim sang. Soft love songs and at night, when she could see the moon, her song to Adam. The lullabies her grandparents would sing to her. Anoka and Sakura would listen as she sang to her son. When they asked, she would just say it was to her lost ones. To keep them alive in her mind and heart, and to remind them that she still thought of them in these dark times.

                  Anoka wrapped her arms around Kim’s waist, hoisting her up as Sakura placed the stool under her. Situating her gently, Anoka brushed her hair from her face, swiping silent tears from her cheeks. Waving her hand to Sakura, the girl went out, coming back with a large pot of water.

                  “Do not break yet.” Anoka spoke softly, dipping a rag into the cool water. Cold licks of liquid dripped down her face, washing away her tears and soothing the swelling around her eyes. Seeping down the column of her neck easing, for a moment, the raw skin from the constant rubbing of the rope. Anoka tilted her head to sweep along the backside of her neck.

                  “I’m not breaking.” Kim croaked. “I am fortifying. Moz can do what he wants to my body, he will not break my mind.”

                  Anoka let go of her chin and Kim’s head bowed. Allowing the older girl to clean her body while she was still tired to the beam, she placed block after block around her. Old worn concrete blocks from years ago. Covered in moss and deep gouges. She would stack them high. Stack them thick. An impenetrable barrier between her and the terror in the hut.

                  Flexing her fingers, she curled her hands around the rough rope. What next? She had to plan. Get out and back to the Cove. There she could get her weapons, could create…she smiled wickedly. The scab of her split lip breaking painfully.

                  “Ladies,” Kim whispered. The two paused their bathing, waiting for her to continue. “Theres an herb I need. Can either of you forage?”

                  “I can. What do you need?” Anoka stood, dropping the cloth into the pot. “And where can I find it?”

                  “You’ll need to go deep into the woods, find a tree with lots of shade and damp soil. It’s a small plant with small white flowers that look like a hat. There will be a lot of these flowers on one stalk, and curl around itself.

                  “You’ll know you found it cuz it smells sweet, fresh like…freedom. Bring it to me. Do not eat any of it and make sure you wash your hands when you come back. Do you understand?” Anoka nodded firmly.

                  “What do you want this plant for?” Sakura asked, rubbing dried blood from Kim’s thighs. One finger tracing the snakes of her tattoo.

                  “I’m going to make an offering. You’ll have to listen to me when you comeback. This is an offering for protection, for all of us.” Kim lifted her head and looked out the window, soft rain pattered outside.

                  “Though, we shouldn’t let Mozzy-boy know about it. Outsider sorcery will only put you two in danger.” Anoka nodded, gathering her small basket and standing before Kim again.

                  “Do your people have a name for this plant? If I run into them, will they know what I’m looking for.” Kim’s smile faded. Running into them would be a small chance in hell, but not impossible.

                  “You’ll know they’re from my village by their clothes. Do not run form them. You tell them I am fine. If they ask what you're looking for…” She let out a deep breath. They’d be able to come up with the two plans she’d been working on once they heard the name. “Tell them you’re looking for Lily of the Valley.

                  “They will react strongly. It is a powerful plant. But, tell them I need it. That I am demanding it. That’ll get their attention. But, if you see a little girl wearing a melon on her head, ask her to bring you to Scientist. Tell her…the princess needs her prince. To rescue her from Mr. Toad.”

                  With a determined nod, Anoka left. Speaking swiftly to the guards that she was off to see the Madam for medicine. The curtain flapping in her wake. Now, she had to wait, praying she found the right plant.

                  Thankfully, she’d watched a show on a killer who used Lily of the Valley back in the day. The program went into great detail on the innocent looking flower. Curiousity had gotten into her about it and she tagged along one of Senku’s many trips to launches.

                  While he, Taiju and Yuzuriha had set up and he blabbered on, she went looking. Bouncing from tree to tree before finding the little plant. Pulling out her phone, she’d taken a picture and did a reverse image search on it. Verifying it was the dastardly flower.

                  Crossing her legs and propping herself on her knees, she read up. Senku’s loud countdown was the only warning before the rocket launched, still startling her. Chuffing a light laugh, she shook her head. Taiju’s excited yelp and subsequent laugh let her know they were still close and which direction they were.

                  Tracing a soft finger along the curved stalk, she smiled. So pretty, so dangerous. It’d be a great idea for another tattoo, maybe along her other arm or up her ribs. She’d have think about it. Taking a few more photos, she stood making her way back.

                  “Lookit!!” Taiju called to her as she broke through the tree line. “We got pictures from space!”

                  “Not quite, big oaf.” Senku chuckled, typing on his laptop. “The Stratosphere.”

                  “You better be careful. The big wigs won't care you’re some kid. You’ll get federal charges.” Kim smirked. “And you’ll be worse off then me.”

                  “Ain’t no one worse than you.” He glanced up from his screen. “Where’d you go?” Pulling up her pictures, she showed them. Yuzuriha let out a soft breath, cooing at its simple beauty.

                  “That Convallaira Majalis, super toxic. You didn’t eat any of it did you?” Senku raised an eyebrow. Widening her eyes in mock terror, she clutched at her chest. Covering her mouth, she gagged. Senku shoved his laptop to Yuzuriha, he rushed forward.

                  “You idiot! Throw it up, we gotta go!” Grabbing her chin, he moved to shove his fingers down her throat. Batting his hand away, she laughed.

                  “I’m not that stupid, nor that hungry.” Senku swore at her, pinching her cheeks hard and tugging at her hair.

                  “That wasn’t funny! You’d have to go to the hospital.” Pushing him away, she stretched.

                  “I know, I did some research on it. Saw it on a crime show, said they might grow around here. I think I’ll make it my next tattoo, it’d be cute, yeah?” Yuzuriha nodded as Senku slapped her arm, cursing her.

~               The curtain flung open, Moz had the earring in his palm and shoved it onto her ear.

                  “Your friends keep sending a message I don’t understand. Tell me what they’re saying.” Holding her jaw, he stared at her. There was nothing.

                  “Are you punking me…”

                  ‘Priestess of Wrath.’ Ukyo’s soft chuckle sang through her ears. It sounded like a broken speaker with no bass. His voice was tinny, but it was Ukyo. ‘We need you to come home. Say your prayers and wreak your havoc. But tell Moz we don’t want you. Your prince has a plan.’

                  Joy sparked in her chest. Suika found Anoka. She told them she was fine. Keeping her face as neutral as she could, she listened to Ukyo repeat his message again. God, just hearing his soft canter pulled at the bricks around her.

                  “They say they don’t want me anymore.” The lie hurt. Tore at her chest, but she had to make it believable. That Senku no longer wanted her, a defiled priestess.

                  “No?” Moz tilted her head up. Biting her tongue hard, she forced tears into her eyes.

                  “My husband…the Chief, doesn’t want me. Now that another man has…” She took a shaky breath. “You’ve ruined me.”

                  “But the man on the speaker, he said he’ll take me.” She let her shoulders drop, a show of her defeat. Moz chuckled darkly, smiling at her then at the ceiling.

                  “How unfortunate. This other man, which one is he?” Kim shook her head. “Awe, heart broken? Poor little fawn. I’ll keep you. Disgraced or not, I like your fierceness.”

                  “I don’t care anymore. I’ve lost everything. My husband, my goddess, my whole life. I hope you’re happy now, Moz.”

                  “Delighted. Now that’s done though.” He untied her wrists. After how ever many days being strung up except when he drugged her, her shoulders screamed as they relaxed. Crying out, she fell to her knees. “You won’t run away. You’ve got nothing to go home to.”

                  Shaking her head, Kim sagged. Swearing at the sharp ache in her muscles.

                  “And the poor man, desperate enough to take you in, must be nothing in your village. A real low piece of shit, to use your words.”

                  Anger flared, but she kept her head down. Ukyo was the best kind of man. He was…the perfect man for this charade. Soft spoken, kind, and not keen on violence.

                  “Too soft. Too quiet for a girl like you, hmmm? I think I’ll show you off. Show them the broken Priestess you are now. We meet the formidable infiltrators tomorrow. The great battle. Your people – ah- not anymore, those people are going to get me that weapon and then…” He laughed, pulling her up.

                  “You need to go to the Madam and get cleaned up.” Looking around. “Where’s Anoka?”

                  “I asked her to forage for me. I needed something for the pain. Medicine.” Kim answered. “She’ll be back in a while.” Moz shrugged, his thumbs caressing her arm.

                  “Sakura! Bring her to the Madam, tell her to bathe and make her presentable. Put on that gauzy thing from the first day.” She nodded, pulling one of Kim’s arms over her shoulder and holding her up by her waist.

                  “And have her feed her something hardy. Tell her to grab something from my meal. I want her looking as healthy as possible. Understand?” Another nod and she pulled Kim with her, holding up most of her weight.

                  How amazing a few days of decent meals had done these two girls. Sakura was well enough to hold her up. But, while they were decent for them, Kim grew weak. They were so small for her. Her energy zapped and she’d lost weight. Even with just the steamed buns and vegetables from Yamato, it had been enough to keep her full and energized. But these shit meals, being hung by her arms and Moz’s abuse, she was so…weak.

                  “I’m sorry about your husband.” Sakura said softly as they made their way along the wooden pathways. Kim smiled.

                  “I am too.” She said softly, keeping her head down.

                  “I thought you said he’d never leave you. That he was a kind man. This…I’m sorry. I’m speaking out of turn.”

                  “He is. Enough, I just want a proper bath.” Kim shuffled along side Sakura. Her chest light, Moz was going to bring her with. Just as Ukyo had asked. As, she was sure, Senku had asked. Hopefully, when she came back Anoka would have those flowers, and she’d have her ace in the hole if everything went to shit. Either for Moz…or herself.

~               Anoka sat at the edge of the workspace, the Priestess’s people bustled around her. The girl with the melon on her head, handed her a large steamed bun. Thanking her quietly, she took a small bite and gasped. It was…good! Salty, fatty, and soft. No wonder she was so appalled at the food Moz had been giving them. Why she seemed to lose weight as her and Sakura gained.

                  She was eating food that was truly healing. Priestess had spoken of food being the first kind of medicine. Good food kept you healthy, strong. Eating too much of one kind can make a person sick, like Sakura’s teeth.

                  “Does Miss Kim tell you stories?” The girl asked sitting beside her.

                  “A few times, yes. Only when Moz isn’t around. Otherwise, she just sings. Loud songs that irritate him. We don’t know what she’s saying, but its funny.”

                  “Miss Kim likes to sing. It makes her happy.” The girl pushed the bun to Anoka’s face. “Eat! If you wanna grow smart and strong, you gotta eat your meats and veg. Otherwise, Miss Kim will shove the food in your mouth like her Mimi use to do to Senku.” She giggled.

                  Anoka took another bite, nodding. Kim, the priestess. That was her name, so…Kimmy was a nickname. But one she didn’t want Moz to use.

                  “Anoka!” A male called out to her. She stiffened as the man with cracks down his eyes approached her. “Here. This is what she wanted. Be very careful with this. It’s very dangerous.”

                  Standing, she took the cool, clear container filled with white powder. He handed her another one with black sand.

                  “This is activated charcoal. Give this to her as well it’ll help in case anyone takes the white powder. Make sure she gets both, alright?” His intense red eyes bore into hers. “Take as much food as you want. You look like you need it.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

                  “Thank you.”

                  “Suika! Go pack her up a to-go bag. Make sure there’s some in there for our priestess.” The girl, Suika, bounced up and with the help of a short blonde…woman? wrapped up food for her.

                  “Tell me, how is she?” He asked softly. A few others had paused their work, listening.

                  “She says she won’t break, that she’s…fortifying. She’s weak though. Sakura and I try to make sure she eats, but she doesn’t sometimes. Not after Moz…” Anoka shook her head “He’s been focused on her, which leaves us to do what we can for her.”

                  He nodded, sighing heavily.

                  “Are you her husband? She’s told me about him.”

                  “All terrible things, I’m sure.” He chuckled.

                  “No! Not at all.” She held the glass containers tight to her chest. “Only good things, how kind he is, and smart and diligent. She misses him greatly.

                  “At night, when she wakes up, she sings soft songs that she says he loves. And another one she says is for her lost one. But only when she sees the moon.”

                  “Good. I’m glad to hear my stubborn wife is holding up. Time to head back. She’s gonna want those as soon as possible.” Handing her a flimsy sheet, he curled her fingers around it.

                  “Give her this, she’ll know what it says.” Nodding and staring at the marks on it when she opened it, then up at Kim’s husband.

                  “It was a pleasure to meet the man she speaks so fondly of.” Anoka bowed, tucking the contents into the bag Suika held out.

                  “Ha Ha!” A loud laugh and a sharp snap of fingers startled her. “Our wondrous priestess will preserver, I am sure.” A light-haired man clapped the loud man on the shoulder. They were all so at ease with each other. A soft smile graced her lips.

                  This was the world she came from. Her village, full of people that smiled freely, joked and touched without the inflection of dark desires. She wanted to be apart of this.

                  To eat this wonderful food. To laugh freely. To smile with other. Could she become one of Kim’s acolytes? Could she be one with her disgrace? Clutching the bag tightly, Anoka made her way to the canoe.

                  “When she goes off, Anoka;” The red eyed man said, stopping her. “Take Sakura with you and hide. She wouldn’t want you two in the way understand?”

                  The way he spoke, was not one of blunt authority, like Moz. But of a true question. If she had really gotten what he hinted at, and if not, would explain to her.

                  She could see why Kim would fall for him.

                  “Yes, I understand. We have seen it already. She is quite powerful.” Anoka bowed her head, worrying her lip. “But not as powerful as Moz or the guards.”

                  “That is what the powder is for. To give her an edge. Make sure she gets all of it.”

                  “Of course.”

                  Climbing into the canoe, the bald man paddled her out of the secret cove, back into the Master’s village. She could give these to Kim and beg her to take her and Sakura with her. To join her Village of Sorcery and Smiles.

Chapter Text

Anoka returned to Moz’s hut. Everyone was gone, sharp panic stabbed at her. But first she had to hide the containers. Bustling to the back room, she pulled aside a loose board. There was a small compartment that her and Sakura hid trinkets, shells, baubles and pretty stones. Shoving them aside, she stacked the pretty containers and pushed the board back into place.

She heard Moz approaching, talking to Oarashi. He was regaling his harrowing battle with the Infiltrators mighty warrior. The powers he used to beat him and the small troop he’d brought.

Quickly, she fixed their bedding and slowly, as if she wasn’t doin anything, made her way out to the main room.

“There you are.” Moz grinned. “Did you find what Kimmy was asking for?” Bowing her head, she shook it.

“Unfortunately, I could not. I tried find it by how she described it, but she did say it may not grow on our island.” She lied smoothly. Wringing her hands tightly, her heart pounded against her ribs. She swore he could hear it, the way he hummed.

“A shame, Oarashi, go to the Madam’s and see if those two are done. Bring them back. Do not return without them.” Oarashi nodded, turning on his heel and leaving. Flicking the curtain closed, Moz shifted. Anoka kept her head bowed but watched his feet as he prowled to her.

“I know I’ve been spending a lot of time on the new girl, you must miss me.” His voice low, pulling her face up to his. That panic in her cut through her spine like a razor sharp stone. Her nod automatic as she shut her eyes.

“Shall I get into position?” She spoke softly, as he had taught her. To be soft, complacent and pliant.

“One day, Kimmy will be the same way as you.” Watching like a greedy hawk as Anoka let the dress fall from her shoulders and pool at her feet. She sank to her knees, Moz’s hand curling through her locks.

~ The guards, from the first time, stood just outside the door. Sakura still held Kim up as she sagged heavily against the smaller woman. Both men looked at her sadly, knowing Moz’s tendencies. They had seen many battered women come hobbling to the Madam’s hut. Some in worse condition, their spirits broken and eyes glazed with disassociation.

One of the men knocked his spear twice, paused and then twice more. The Madam raced out, pausing at the two girls.

“Oh, you stupid girl. See what happens when you fight back.” Kim’s sardonic laugh was her only response. Herding them into the hut, the older woman let the heavy curtain swing shut.

“Look at the marks on you. I have something that will help. Get her in the water, Sakura, and be gentle. Someone has to be nice to her.” Her huffed stab at Moz’s treatment made Sakura and Kim smile at each other. Clinking clay jars the only sound as Kim shrugged out of the dirty clothes she’d been shoved into.

Pulling out different clay jars and setting them aside, the Madam kept a keen eye on the two. As Kim slipped into the, thankfully, warm water this time, she hissed. Joints that had been forced into a strained position bent, water slid over cuts and wounds that were close to infection now that she could look over herself properly. Her knees, ankles and hips popped loudly as she sank to the bottom, hunched over her knees, she swore deeply.

The lukewarm water felt like silk as it was poured down her back. She was grimy, greasy, and smelled of body odor and sex. Gagging at the thought of his scent all over her, a bowl was held out to her. Grabbing it with shaking hands, Kim leaned over the basin and vomited.

Bile stuck at her throat and tears dripped down her cheeks. Heaving again, nothing but stomach acid crossing her lips, she let out a sob. Every harrowing, drug riddled memory slammed into her, in her first moment of peace. Back to back to back.

Shimmering memories of Moz’s face near hers. His body slapping against hers, hands around her throat, her wrists and her thighs. A smile with a gap in the teeth flickered. Pain. Pain. Pain. The ceiling rocking in her vision. Of a pillow pushed to her face. And hand over her mouth. Teeth, nails, calloused skin scraping against her soft underbelly.

She clawed at the basin, nails sinking into the wood as she let herself break for just a moment. In this space, set aside for this very reason. Neither of the woman touched her, knowing she just needed this second to come to terms. To process.

Sakura pulled out fragrant oils, the Madam had found the paste and now looking for the dress Moz requested. Kim cried, heavy breaths shook her shoulders, the weight of everything had her sagging against the wall of her bath. With her face inches from the water buried in the crook of her elbow. She cried and cried. Fat, salty tears dissipated into her bath water, mixing with the dirt and sweat.

She had to pull herself together before tomorrow, she was so close. So damn close to being in Senku’s arms. To hear Ukyo’s gentle voice. To hold Suika tightly. Her voice broke as she demanded herself to pull it together. Rubbing her eyes hard, she swore.

Get a grip!

Another full body sob.

Get a GRIP!

Pulling at her hair, she hunched further into herself.

Get a fucking GRIP!!

Splashing her fists down, she screamed. Her fingers dug into her stomach as she released the pent-up fury in her bellow. Venom tore at her throat, poisonous rage like she hadn’t felt in years pulled at every muscle in her body. Demanding revenge. Thorough, bloody revenge.

Gasping, she sat up straight and let her head fall back. Inhaling deeply, closing her eyes, a cool rag was placed on her shoulder. Pulling it to her face, Kim silently wiped her mouth. Folding the rag and placing it over her eyes, the Madam finally spoke.

“I was gonna say you’re much calmer this time, but I see you are just starting.” A soft chuckle laced her soft words.

“I am fine.” Kim sagged. “I am calm. I am in control.” She repeated the mantra Baba had said with her many times. One she hadn’t had to say since she had woken up in this world. “I am fine. I am calm. I am in control.”

Sakura’s soft hand tapped her arm gently. With a nod, she scrubbed her skin, the oils, jasmine and some other floral scent, wrapping softly around her brain. Erasing the scent of sex. The jasmine pulling her to the memory of grabbing fist fulls of the small purple flower into the mobile lab as they were surrounded by Ibara’s men. Back when they were all together, before they knew of the harem, before Kohaku and Ginro had been turned to stone.

Loud voices crashed through the covered doorway. She pulled the rag away as the Madam set down the dresses she was looking at and flung open the curtain.

“Do you mind? We are busy in here and would like some peace!” Her stern words cut through the air like a knife, silencing any argument that was beginning between the guards and the large man that was trying to force his way inside.

“I heard a scream.” The strange man with a large and ornate headdress said, glancing behind the stern woman. “Moz sent me…”

The guard’s spears crossed, denying him entrance to the only refuge these women had.

“I am more than capable in handling my charge. Go seat yourself elsewhere. I will escort the young ladies back, Oarashi.” Kim caught his gaze as it skimmed over her exposed body. Lifting her hand, she raised her middle finger, baring her teeth at the man.

“Get fucked.” She said loudly. The Madam turned and shut the curtain.

“I am to escort them back, on Moz’s behalf.” A heavy sigh from the Madam was her response before slipping through the doorway again. They shared a look, one of long suffering at the egotistical needs of men. Kim waved her hand, standing.

She dried herself and dressed. The fabric so sheer it was useless to call it clothing. Folding the skirt around the front of her legs, she tried to create a less visible view of her body. As she fiddled with the fabric, the Madam took her time combing through her hair, allowing the paste she had applied, to soak into her skin.

“If your people don’t do what they came here for, will I have more girls like you here?” she asked softly, fingers dancing through loose strands. “I’ll need to know how to deal with your hair if I do.”

“No. if we fail, then we are gone. One way or another.” Kim shuddered, the wet hair tickling along her exposed back. The next question was whispered so close to her ear she could hear the Madam’s lips smack together.

“When is your husband coming?” Sakura wrung her hands together, shifting from foot to foot as Kim smiled.

“Soon.” Her lip splitting again.

***~ There was no drugged pineapple this time and she refused to cry out. Refused to let Moz see the devastation on her face, but she clawed at him. Leaving deep red marks down his neck and chest. The heel of her palm caught him in the chin, snapping his head back.

Sharp teeth broke the skin on her neck as he pinned one of her wirsts. Trying to hook her heels on his hips to push him off, she pulled at his dreads, her fingers tangled in the loose hair between his scalp and

Blunt impact to the side of her head had her seeing stars, but she never let go. Holding her wrist with the hand bracing him up, the other hand dug into her jaw. He growled insults at her, each punctuation by the slap of his body against hers.

Holding his gaze, her lip pulled in a snarl. His returned malicious grin demanded her approval. Her blood peppered his lips and stuck in the spaces of his teeth.

She held his gaze until he finished.

She held his gaze as he sat back, pleased at his conquest.

She held his gaze until he looked away.***

~ She was bound the usual way, lead by some young guard that had been with Oarashi when the Hooded Infiltrator attacked. He had huffed in annoyance, having to play babysitter. Her stomach rolled with excitement and dread. Her fingers prodded at the vicious bite wound on her shoulder. Where Senku liked to sink his teeth. Would she be reminded of Moz every time now? Releasing a shaky breath, Moz and Ibara walked to her.

“Have you broken the Wingless Angel, yet?” Ibara smiled at her. “I see she put up quite the fight.”

Moz’s skin still told the story of her refusal to submit, her vicious fight against him. The marks no longer the angry red they’d been, but still vibrant pink. Some had begun to scab. He’d be showing her struggle for a while.

Good.

“Not yet. I almost enjoy her better this way. It may be a shame when she finally does break.” His head rolled to the side, rubbing his chest.

“I’m right here, asshole.” She spat.

“And yet, we don’t care.” Ibara waved his clawed hand, barely missing her nose. “Why is she coming along again? Seems like a waste of a guard. He could be fighting.”

“To show I’ve won, of course.” Ibara turned to look the other way, Kim’s eyes widened in horror. He had an earring, sparkling in the sunlight, his hat just above the feathered accents on it.

Glaring at Moz, he still had his. Who’s…oh shit…Kohaku’s. He’d been listening. He fucking knew! Grinding her teeth painfully, she bowed her head. Fuck, she’d kill to tell them to run. To go back and find another way and to throw away the idea that the could speak to Moz. But she couldn’t.

She’d have to make sure she made it all the way to the battlefield. Best behavior. She could still tell them. At least three of them spoke English, and if she was silenced, then she had to make her way to the front line and she could sign to Senku. He’d be looking for her.

Kirisame brushed past her, shouldering her out of the way and standing between Moz and Ibara. Moz leaned down as another man spoke softly to him.

“The Hooded Infiltrators have appeared at Wavebreak Cliff.” He announced as the small man stepped back into ranks. Oarashi let out a startled yelp.

“Let’s go murderize those hooded bastards! As long as we have the Great Oarashi and his Miracle power, along with Moz and Kirisame…we can’t lose!” He took off down the wooden pathway, his men racing after him.

Ibara caught her eye, a heavy frown on his face pulled his cheeks down. Raising an eyebrow at the old geezer, she lifted her chin.

“Too bad you already lost your wings, otherwise I’d clip them and hang them in my hut.”

“If I had wings still, I’d shit on your head.” She smiled sweetly, her lip protesting the movement. He frowned deeper.

“Foul mouthed wench.”

“Thank you!” Raising her head proudly, the guard that held her leash gave it a quick tug. Her smile fell into a sneer as the command. Keeping close to the young man, she marched with their battalion.

Holding herself high, the picture of a regal priestess, mimicking the way Ruri held herself. Poised, commanding. She was the Chief’s wife. She would not break. She would not bend. She would be Senku’s blade, the blade of their Kingdom.

A heavy hand fell on the back of her neck. She knew it was Moz before he spoke, close to her ear.

“You walk as if you still have dignity.” He whispered.

“I will always have my dignity. Do what you want but I will continue to walk with my head held high. You cannot break me.”

“You’ve lost everything, Kimmy. You have nothing. You are already a broken woman.” His fingers dug into the bite mark. The scab broke sharply; she couldn’t stop the pained hiss that escaped her. “There’s nothing to be living for except to please me and my men.”

“I will always have my dignity.” She repeated through gritted teeth, facing forward. His hand left her neck and he passed her. Half turning to her, he licked her blood from his finger.

“For now, little fawn. For now.”

Chapter Text

Kirisame wove through the gathered guards and warriors. Her gauzy gown billowing behind her giving her an air of sheer importance. Her eyes landed on the back of Kim’s head; they narrowed as she marched forward.

“I’m surprised Moz brought his new toy along.” She said softly, a soft venom in her words as she shouldered past her. Kim snapped her head to the woman with the petrification weapon, quickly trying to find it on her person.

“Men need to show off their stolen prizes.” Kim shrugged, Kirisame looked over her shoulder at her, eyes dragging up and down her body, snagging on the bruises along her limbs.

Kim twisted her wrists, fingers beginning to prickle with blood loss. Moz had been too happy to tie her back up again, the rope too tight after their struggle the night before. The skin wrinkled as she turned, trying to get oxygenated blood to her hands before they fell asleep. She was going to need them.

Kirisame snatched the loop of rope, pulling her forward with a tug, and loosened the knot. Hot blood surged into her hands. Hissing in pain, Kim nodded her thanks. A light grunt was all she got before she strode ahead.

Early morning fog had fallen, hindering her view of the land before them. She had no way of knowing now much further they had to go before they reached the Cliff. Swearing softly at the stone that lodged between her toes, she shook her foot. The young man that held her leash chuckled, shaking his head.

“Watch it, little boy. I’ll eat you alive.” She growled. His chuckle died in his chest, and he stiffened, standing ramrod straight at her threat. His throat worked as he swallowed thickly, watching her from the corner of his eye as she hopped still trying to get the offending rock from her toes.

“Are…are you really…” His voice cracked. “Are you really the Wingless Angel? From the Hundred Tales?” he whispered.

“In the flesh. Why? Wanna get your grubby paws on a legend too?” Weary of the young man next to her, she edged away as far as she could. Dark, short dreads whipped around as he shook his head quickly.

“I’m sorry. That Moz found you.” He glanced at her. “‘Beware though, when the Wingless Angel bellows; the sky will mourn, the earth with shiver and hearts will be broken. She will burn the world for those she claims as her.’”

Keeping pace with the warriors around them, he stared at her as the muscle in her jaw worked. Trying to figure out what he was getting on about. She knew the tale, she knew Byakuya’s last letter to Senku. They must have too, since they were the original group.

“I don’t agree fully with the fact that he is keeping you. Keeping you from your people.” His voice barely heard over the rumble of feet and many voices mingling together.

“When I give you the signal, let go of my rope and I will spare you.” Her sharp eyes landed on him. “As of right now, you are complacent in this just by holding that leash. You are just as much my captor as Moz is in this moment, you understand? Let go and you’ll survive.”

“Moz…”

“Will be nothing compared to me when I get my hands on you. Sorcery is what I hold, I have more power than that shrimp dicked man over there. Do you wanna be on the wrong end of that?” He shook his head. “I thought not.

“So, drop the rope when I tell you to.” He didn’t give her an answer but turned forward as they cleared the fog.

She stumbled. Her breath caught in her chest as seven hooded figures stood with their backs to the cliff. Through there were two lines of men between her and them, she could tell who each of them were.

Senku, Chrome, Ukyo, Kinro, Yuzuriha, Amaryllis and…Suika. Her nails bit into her palms. She was kicking each of them in the shin for allowing her to join in. She could see the little girl shaking with fear, huddled close to Yuzuriha’s side. Poor, sweet girl.

Waves crashed loudly was the two groups stood, neither moving. Tension coiled like a viper in the middle ground. Hissing and swinging its dangerously head, waiting for the first move from either side.

Kim glanced around at the men on her side of the barren no-man’s land, her eye falling on Oarashi who was simmering. His body quivering in restraint that was quickly breaking at the seams.

“MIRACLE REVENGE!!!” His outraged bellow broke the tension with a nearly audible snap. Breaking rank, his club raised over his ornate headdress, he rushed forward with reckless abandon. Kim stepped forward as a ripple of shock went through the hooded group.

Kinro, with his simple but deadly golden spear, met his opponent. As Oarashi swung, Kinro gracefully countered, knocking the club aside, the tip caught the early morning sun, creating a bright arc of light. Swinging and thrusting expertly, Kinro brought the brute down.

Two more men raced forward to assist their leader, arrows whistled through the air and buried into their wooden staffs. The men stopped short, skidding through the dirt.

Kim and her nameless guard squinted at a sudden bright light. Raising her hands, the wind had caught Senku’s cloak, and two spheres of bright light danced in his hands. Terrified cries rose above the waining fog as men raced away, leaving her and her stunned guard finally in the front row.

Catching the vibrant crimson eyes, she let out a relieved laugh and stepped forward. The rope pulled taunt. Her face fell as she turned, the young man held her leash in both hands, quivering with the heavy decision to let her go or to follow Moz’s orders. His eyes darted away from her; she followed his gaze.

The three girls rushed sloppily towards Moz. Their spears clacking weakly against his new stone and leather armor. With a performance worthy of an Oscar, he flung himself backwards, falling to a knee and off balance. Panting, he stood and met Kim’s horrified gaze, his smile pulled a heave up her throat. To be so close to her baby was sickening.

The men around her clamored as the three infiltrators fought and beat the mighty Moz back with just a few swings.

Panic brought everything into sharp focus. Turning back to Senku, with no one between them she cried out, in rushed English, as the devise was thrown into the air. Hers and Kirisame’s voices tangling together in commands and warnings.

“Ibara has the earring!!” Shrill terror laced her scream. Senku’s command to launch the drone was out before he caught her words. Jerking, she wrapped the rough rope around her hands. “Let go!” She screamed again, tugging the rope harder.

Moz’s enraged bellow rattled her bones. Dirt and rocks kicked up as he raced below the string connecting the Medusa and Kirisame.

“LET GO!!” She wailed. Heavy, animalistic, and guttural. Her guard dropped the rope.

“Run, everyone! Get back to the lab!” Senku’s own command cutting through the mayhem, the fear that simmered under his words, shook her. They were retreating.

Moz leapt at her and she rolled under him. Scrambling to her feet, she raced after her friends. Senku and Kinro poised to grab her. Terror bloomed in their eyes as she was jerked back onto her ass. Thankfully, she had wrapped the rope around her arm to keep from tripping over it, saved it from tightening to the point of strangulation. But she wheezed none the less, as she pulled against his strength. Twisting to her knees, she pulled back.

“You are MINE!” Moz growled through gritted teeth, pulling sharply dragging her against the ground, constricting the rope even with her countering. Curling the rope around her forearm again, she pulled, lips beginning to tingle. Her vision dotted with dark spots as her knees scrapped against the gravel.

An arc of golden light shrieked in front of her, and she fell backwards. Two sets of hands grabbed her arms and hoisted her to her feet.

“Come on. Up, up, up, up!!” Half dragging, half carrying her, Kinro and Senku raced after the mobile lab. It, already rolling away into the forest. She was, unceremoniously, flung through the open door, crashing heavily into a yellow clad chest.

So many voices, relieved and shouting but she clawed at the rope. Flopping to her back across Ukyo’s legs, she gasped, chest flailing. Only a whistled breath could make it past her lips.

He hunched, swatting her hands away and fumbled with the noose, horror set in his cerulean eyes. His lips moved, commands that she was deaf too with panic. Another set of hands knocked Ukyo’s away and deftly released the knot.

It was gone, but she still couldn’t breathe, paralyzing panic froze her diaphragm. Her eyes rolled back, hands clawing at the bright leather of Ukyo’s sleeve.

A heavy blow to her chest and sweet, stinging air filled her lungs. Coughing violently, Kim rolled to her side, taking in large lungfuls of air that burned. Light leather clad knees dropped in front of her.

“You have to inhale to breathe, stupid.” Senku sagged over her.

“My wrists.” She demanded hoarsely. A cool blade slide under the rope and sliced it off. Raising to her knees, she stared at Senku. He was just inches from her, but they were not safe yet. Turning to look out the back door, a snarl ripped violently through her teeth.

“Kimmy…” Flinging her hand out; she stood, cutting off whatever Senku had to say. She pushed passed Ryusui, Nikki and Yamato. Bracing her hands against the comforting cold of the metal, her snarl turned into a malicious grin as Moz sprinted after them. She laughed, dancing the thin line bordering hysterics.

“I win, Mozzy-boy!” she screamed at him, the wind pulling at her dress and hair, whipping them around her. “I always win!”

His answering bellow had her laughing in shrill cackles. She leaned out the doorway and stomped her feet.

“I fucking win!!”

“Stop antagonizing him!” Ryusui pulled at her arm, dragging her away from the edge of the door. Jerking out of his grasp, her hard glare caught him off guard.

“I will not!” she grabbed a large round bottom flask and chucked it at the approaching man. It shattered gloriously against the ground, Moz leaping over the shattered glass.

“Step aside, Kim. It’s my chance to blow a hold through our fieriest foe.” Yo shouldered her aside and whipped out…a stick, shaped like a gun. He stared at the chuck of wood, confusion and panic wrinkling his face.

“You fucking idiot!” Kim snatched it from his hands, shoving him back.

“I just hand it, I swear!” She hurled the wood out the door.

“You lost a gun?! How stupid are you!?” Kim rounded on him, but before she could continue her tirade, her brass knuckles caught her eye. Slipping them over her fingers, she grabbed two more flasks.

“Stop throwing all my equipment.” Senku pushed past the deflated Yo and snatch one from her hands.

“No.” The lab ran over a large root, bucking the vehicle violently. Senku turned to Taiju, telling him to watch where he was going. His bright apology sang through the air as he weaved through the trees. Rounding back, Yamato flew past him, flinging himself out the door.

“Healer!” Kim landed heavily on the ground, a pained cry as she crumpled. Yamato landed just behind her and raced to cover her curled form as Moz launched himself.

“Kimberly!”

“Do we stop?” Suika asked, her small voice quivered. Senku turned to her little terrified body, his eyes darting over her as she wrung her hands. Debating with himself. Debating on stopping for Kim or to keep going and get the real weapon.

“No. Keep going. We need the petrification devise.” Turning back, Yamato had crouched over Kim, a spear at the ready. Moz landed at her feet and swung his own spear. The very one Senku had made for the man, knocking him to the side.

Dropping to his knee, Kim swung the flask, still miraculously unbroken, at his head. Glass rained down, Moz pitching to the side from the blow.
The lab rose as it climbed up the hill. Senku flinched as Moz struck her with the back of his hand while Yamato picked himself up and rushed to help.

Her terrified scream echoed off the trees and shot through every nerve in Senku’s body as the lab crested the hill and began its descent. That was twice now. Twice in how many days, had he left her to defend herself. Bracing himself against the open doorframe, Senku hung his head. Gut wrenching sorrow and guilt weighed him down. Cutting though his chest with acidic blades.

Her scream was cut off quickly and he shook his head. He was shit at this. Chemistry and civilization building, great. All by the crazy rules of this world, he was excelling. Being a husband, absolute shit.

Shoving aside his self deprivation and locking it tight in a box, he forced himself to focus. Focus on what he could do. He had to believe what he had kept telling himself

She’d be back.

She’d be back…and very angry.

Stopping at the cliff over looking the Perseus, Suika manned the periscope. The sails had been raised and boat after boat loaded up with villagers boarded. While the machinery was far too complex for them to understand, being a seafaring people, sails were easy. And they had them installed on the off chance their engines failed in the middle of open sea.

While the others tried to figure out why the island was being evacuated, Senku rested his head against a shelf. Bottling up his emotions, forcing himself to focus on the problem at hands. Not at the horrific images of what he had left behind, again.

“Are we really ok with her being a casualty?” Ryusui’s words sunk deep into his chest, shoving hot pokers into his lungs.

“The needs of the many outweigh the need of the few or the one.” Kim’s chirpy voice quoting her favorite line from Star Trek. Her crooked smile as she held up the Vulcan hand gesture. Holding on to that image, he straightened.

“We…we’re in big trouble, huh?!” Suika cried out, ducking from the periscope.

“Nah, quite the opposite.” Senku chuckled humorlessly, standing in the doorway. “This pinch in the perfect chance. We can nab everything at once. The whole enemy Kingdom and their pertrification devise.

“It’ll be a big help when our resident meathead, Magma, takes that gun and starts causing trouble like the idiot he is.”

~ It should have been a guttural scream. A sob to shake the heavens. Yamato lay unconscious. His cheek swollen even more and a gash on his forehead. She’d gotten a few good swings before Moz tossed the knuckles into the woods. He sat back on his haunches, looking delighted.

“No more screaming. No more of those stupid songs in the middle of the night. No more foul words from you.” She turned to him from her crouched position, her hand to her throat. He looked like a cat that had eaten the family bird.

“What have you done?” Her voice, like a landslide. The low graveled rumble of boulders crashing agaisnt each other. It hurt to talk. To breathe.

He had crushed her vocal cords.

The pain had been excruciating. The snap of cartilage so loud in her head. And then her scream had failed, she knew automatically what he’d done. He’d taken the one thing in her life she loved more than anything. He had taken her voice.

“I’ve finally shut you up. Officially broken you, by the look on your face.” Touching the bruised flesh of his cheek, he grinned as a soul crushing sob escaped her.

He stood and pulled her to her feet. He spoke, but she was stuck. Her throat would heal, but the chances of her voice going back to what it was, she had no idea. Would she sound like a mountain troll for the rest of her days? Would…could she ever sing again?

A gun shot snapped her out of her thoughts with a sharp flinch. The gun. She wanted it. To put a bullet in Moz’s head.

“Let’s go.” Moz said deeply. “I want the rest of my conditions.”

Quickly dragging her to the Perseus, she followed. That fucking gun was hers, and she would personally hold the barrel to his forehead.

Four shots cracked through the air. She gritted her teeth. She had no idea how many shots were in that gun. Six or eight. That was the logical design. That was doable. That meant there were only two to three shots left. At least that’s what she hoped. She only needed one.

Shifting against the tied fabric of her dress Moz had ripped from her skirt, it trapped her arms to her sides, and she prayed the canoe they rode on didn’t capsize. Both her and Moz stared at the approaching vessel, each with determination radiating from their bodies.

Bright white light shot from the ship. A haggard breath escaped her, and she winced.

“Gods, you sound like shit.” Moz shot over his shoulder.

“Thanks, dick bag.” She ground back. Fuck, it was like talking with razors in her throat. He turned forward, his back muscles rippled in anticipation. Crouching, he leapt halfway up the gangplank. Yo shot another round. Either there were two shots left, or the gun was spent. She fell to her stomach as the canoe lurched backwards and the villager Moz had forced to paddle, helped her up.

“Get me up there.” Neither thinking to untie her, the man hoisted her up and as her bare feet touched the wood, she took off.

“Listen, Sorcerer. I see your finger.” Moz growled. His anger flowed through him like a poisonous cloud. The gun flew past her and plopped into the water. Yo with it.

Kinro stepped up to Moz and was quickly taken to the deck. Falling backwards, she tried to scream, to tell them to retreat but nothing but a croaked squeak. Nikki rushed forward, a swift and brutal punch took her out of the fight as well.

Senku and the rest of the crew back down below deck. Finally retreating. Moz glanced behind him at her.

“Good girl.” He soothed, at her devastated face. Grabbing her arm, he pulled her to his side again.

“You have them cornered now?” Ibara said from behind her. Sagging with defeat, Kim closed her eyes. This was it. They had failed. It was spectacular, but still, a failure. They would all be slaughtered and she…hoped Anoka found that plant.

“Yes. And no more sorcery to contend with.”

Guiding her down, following the hushed voices of their prey, her footsteps were heavy. If they took a left once they hit the floor, they’d be going to her med bay. What a grand idea it was to think she could bring back health care. To make it better than it was, to heal without the burden of overcharging. Of leaving people in debt. But they didn’t turn left, they continued on straight, towards their storage.

Moz entered the room first, Ibara placing a soft hand on her shoulder, holding her in place. There was no need. Unless she threw herself overboard and let herself drown. She tilted her head. It was an option, painful, but an option.

“We’re eriously-say trapped like rats!” Gen squeaked. She’d miss him. His snarky comments, his brilliant silver tongue.

“Baaad news! He’s backed us into a dead end!” Chrome. He was like Senku’s little brother. Always just behind him. He turned the most hilarious shade of red when she brought up Ruri.

Oh, Ruri. She’d have no idea what happened to them. None of those that stayed behind would. They would wait for them to come home. Months, maybe years, before they gave up hope and wrote them off as stranded at best. Dead, the truth.

“Mm-hm. Too bad for you.” Mox said, as Ibara patted Kim’s sagging shoulder. His voice gleeful.

“Well done, so far. This old man is impressed, but your time is up.”

Ibara pushed her forward as he stepped closer. She kept her eyes downcast. Staring at her filthy feet. She could only imagine what a sight she was. Dirty, bruised and …breaking. Crumbling.

“Why don’t you tell your friends what to expect, Eris.” Ibara cackled, pushing her forward more. She shook her head, hair swinging around her like a dark curtain.

“Speak, Wench.” He jabbed her in the back.

“I can’t.” She whispered. Another jab, harder this time. “I. Can’t!” She ground out loudly. Sharp inhales at her hoarse, broken voice.

“Don’t worry. They didn’t back us into a corner.” Senku said. Her shoulders falling further and she sniffled. Standing between the two groups. “We backed ourselves right where we need to be, in this exact room.”

Lifting her head slightly, the sound of dry clay and splashing liquid brought her eyes to the cage Senku and Gen stood in front of.

Oh. Oh, no.

“This is the one card I was hoping not to have to play. Our final joker card.” The padlock dropped to the ground loudly. She met Senku’s stoic gaze with her own horrified one.

“Very well. As we have no other choice. I’ll entrust my spear to you.” Kinro handed off his weapon. The gloved hand of the man who’d been the source of her ire while in the Empire of Might. The man who had dislocated her fingers, broke her pinky and had no qualms about murdering his own people, grabbed it.

Fear, thick and bitter, hung in the air. Hyoga stared at Kim, then around at the others, assessing. Ibara turned and fled, murmuring to himself as he raced up the stairs. Magma called after him, taking two steps before being pushed back by a powerful blow from Moz.

Hyoga spoke quietly to Senku. Just hearing his voice, sent a shiver up her spine. Moz pulled her back, against his side. With a nod from both men, Hyoga turned to her and Moz.

“That means, I can join you, Senku and take over the Kingdom of Science. Or join Moz and his people and destroy you. The power to decide rest squarely on my shoulders.” Gen leaned over to Nikki, whispering quickly to her. Whatever he had said, had her blushing profusely.

The spear stabbed through Gen’s hood, from the cliff and pulled him away from her. Dropping him onto his toes, Gen landed on his knees.

“Close that slimy mouth of yours, Gen.”

“It’s closed! Locked up tight! So, please, don’t kill me.” He begged.

“What is this?” Moz whispered to Kim. “You all act as if he’s the biggest threat there is.”

“Shut the fuck up.” She hissed back, trying to pull away from him.

“No, I won’t kill you, you are far too valuable. As are you Nikki. Ready to act even when faced with an unbearable task. You’ve all done well, but the one I do want to hear from,” He turned to Moz and Kim again. “Why are you on that side? Turned traitor again?”

Hyoga tilted his head slightly, waiting for Kim’s answer.

Chapter Text

Fight. Flight. Freeze. Fawn. Those were the four responses when faced with danger. Kim had always been aware enough to realize when there may be something that may trigger a choice. But nothing, nothing, could have prepared her for Hyoga’s return.

She froze. Staring at Hyoga. His torture flashing through her mind. The pain, the fear of being left alone in the forest with damaged, broken fingers. The unknown if he’d come back and actually kill her. The fear of it all happening again anytime she was alone, rose up like searing vomit.

“Hmmm…you all did well. But all of you standing behind me…if I team up with Moz, you’re bound to die.” He perched himself up on the top of his prison. Homura still a statue beneath him. A hard look at Kim, then to Moz.

Moz’s hand running up Kim’s back and tucking against the base of her skull. His fingers curling around her neck, pressing deeply into her skin. Placing his claim on her in front of this new man.

“I opt for a culling! Leave the foolish ranks of petrified to their slumber and only pass on superior genetics. Through evolution, we will give rise to the ultimate population!” Hyoga paused, flicking one finger off the spear. A signal so small, that if she hadn’t been staring at him, she would have missed it. Leaning away, Moz pulled her closer, tucking her under his arm.

“What do you say, Moz?” Hyoga narrowed his already keen gaze. Her gaze flicked to Senku, who also watched with a calculated stare, on Moz’s hand. It felt too hot, too heavy. His fingers danced along the bite mark, digging into the abused flesh. She let out a pained cough. Throat stabbed with razors.

“I agree. Hyoga, was it? I’m in favor of this culling. In fact, we already live that way on this island.

“Only the prettiest woman are chosen, you see. Like my little fawn here.” He gave her a bit of a shake as her knees buckled slightly, his fingers pressing into the wound again. “Say! You could have your own harem, Hyoga.”

“Ha ha! What childish thinking, Moz. Every woman is a beauty in her own right. Don’t you get that? That’s why…”

“Shut up!” Kim finally hissed. Now was not the time for feminist bullshit.

“All beauties?” He eyed up Nikki, before huffing. His fingers sliding in her blood that pooled in her collarbone.

“Moz, are the men and women you find worth just the best-looking ones?” Hyoga asked, his fingers shifting on the spear.

“The women, sure, I am a man.” An edge of confusion in his statement.

Oh, she finally understood, he was testing Moz.

“Kimberly.” She stiffened. “Tell me. Who would you rather endure again? I’m assuming Moz is the one who did that to you.” Peeking over at her capture, his gaze hard she gave the smallest nod.

Moz or Hyoga?

Moz or Hyoga?

It was an easy choice. Slowly turning to the masked man, she jerked her head to him.

“You.” She whispered. Moz squeezed her neck hard, and she winced, letting out a whine.

“I’ve been trying to decide who to side with but, now it’s settled.” Shifting into a pounce, Hyoga adjusted the spear in his hand. The seconds felt like hours as he thrust it forward, leaping toward the two. Moz shoved Kim into the middle ground. Senku dove for her as Hyoga told him to move.

Senku slammed into her, twisting them as Hyoga’s spear missed their bodies by a hair. The wind from Moz’s swing fluttered the fabric of her dress. They crashed into a crate, Kim spun them so she landed against the wood over Senku, taking the brunt of their fall. Pulling out his small blade, Senku cut the fabric that bound her.

“Can you run?” Senku asked as she pulled her along the wall, the others clamoring behind them. Moz and Hyoga’s weapons clashing loudly.
“I think so.” She gasped as she was lifted and slung over Nikki’s back.

“I got you.” She grinned. Wrapping her arms around her shoulders, Nikki swung at the guards that tried to cut off their escape. Kim kicking at those she could. Reaching the deck, Kim pulled at Nikki’s shoulders. Senku, Chrome and Ryusui with Kinro on his back, leapt over the railing.

Shit! Shit, shit, shit!!!

Nikki jumped, Kim’s heart rose into her throat as she pushed Nikki away, so she didn’t land on her. Flinging out her arms as she broke the surface to control how deep she sank, panic at how far the bottom was, surged. Scrambling to the surface, she broke the surface with a loud gasp. Ryusui called for them, leaning over the edge of a canoe, his hand reaching for those still in the water.

As Nikki was pulled in, Kim looked over her shoulder. Moz and Hyoga had made their way to the deck. Their fight was evenly matched. They traded blows for blows with no clear edge to either. She couldn’t tell who had the upper hand and the thought of Moz being able to beat Hyoga was almost more terrifying then Hyoga winning.

A sharp snap of fingers, caught her attention. Ryusui and Senku pulled her over the ledge, and she collapsed into Senku. Wrapping her arms tightly around him, she buried her face into his neck. He let out a heavy exhale as his back slammed into the side of the canoe, rocking it dangerously. Letting her sink into him, he squeezed her further into him.

“Back to the island, then?” Ryusui pulled out a paddle and surging the boat forward, turned to look back.

“Wouldn’t that be baad for us? Since they’re going to zap the entire island? Why would we stroll right into that?” Chrome questioned. Senku chuckled and Kim’s shoulders eased a bit.

“That was just a line I fed to Moz.” She pinched him. “Sorry. You really think Hyoga’d be more careful fighting around us?

“Sorry to break it to ya, but he ain’t a softie like that.” There was a chorus of agreement along the boat. A small smile danced at her sore face. Senku felt like home. While he spoke one hand rubbed along her spine, warmth skittered along her skin.

“Truth is…” He continued. “Theres something we gotta get on the island, if we can make what I’m hoping for, victory’ll be ours.” Chatter enveloped around them, Senku tapped on her back, tucking his chin against her cheek.

“Are you alright?” Nodding, she held him tighter. Grunting, he laughed softly. “You’re gonna break me in half if you squeeze any harder, Kimmy.” The warmth of his hand turned to ice. Sitting back, she signed to him.

‘No. No Kimmy. Please.’ She looked toward the island, they were close.

“You’ll get it back.” He said softly, tugging at her hand. She just shook her head.

The canoe scuffed against the sand, and they quickly disembarked. Nikki pulled Kim back onto her back and they ran into the woods. Senku led the way towards a bamboo forest. He turned as an odd sound kept reaching him from behind. Thinking it was someone using one of their motors and grinding the gears.

But there was nothing following them. He locked eyes with Nikki, hers glassy with tears, Kim’s head buried in her shoulder. That was the sound he heard. Kim’s sobs.

Realization slammed into him. He wondered why she had only been whispering or signing. Why her voice sounded so hoarse, like the rumble of thunder. His stomach rose into his throat. He’d wondered once, back at the clinic, when he’d had her tied up, what it would feel like to crush someone’s vocal cords. The quick dark thought had startled him, especially since he’d had his hand around her throat and the red silk in her mouth.

Moz had done it. Stolen her voice and he had through it weeks ago. Turning away, he continued to their destination. Once he got Hyoga the piece he needed, he’d beat Moz. He’d caught the look, as small and quick as it was, when he found out Moz had abused Kim.

Knowing their dislike of each other, his quick angered look was semi surprising. He shook his head roughly, refocusing.

“We’re here. Nikki, cut some of these down, yeah?” With a swift nod, Kim eased off her back and settled out of the way. Keeping an eye out on their backs, wringing her hands. Silent.

“Can you recall how thick you spear is, Kinro?” Ryusui asked holding out a handful of cut sections of bamboo.

“This one is close, but it could be a tight fit.” He held one in his hand, looking down the center. Senku paused for half a second, waiting for the snicker from Kim as even he thought of the dirty innuendo. But she just stared out from the direction they came. Clinking the glass in his pouch, he dug though his belt.

“Chimney soot gives us graphite and if we mix in some alcohol… Bam! Instant lubricant. We used to do something similar by rubbing a pencil along the tracks of, say, a drawer that doesn’t slide right.” Handing the jar to Kasaki, as he explained.

The sound of thumping feet had Kim stiffening. Snapping her fingers quickly, she spun to them, Senku turned to her.

‘They’re coming.’ She signed, mouthing her words as well. He nodded, Gen picking up the graphite filled bamboo.

“Long, long ago the Village’s mightiest man helped us pretend we’d made the strongest weapon – a rifle, by randomly chucking a massive stone.” Gen sang holding out the bamboo to Magma. Kim slinked further into the bamboo stalks as the footsteps came closer.

“We can’t afford to be random this time. Can your ridiculous muscles deliver this, Magma?” Senku smirked.

“Do you even gotta ask, ya string beans?!” Magma boasted loudly. Throwing the sleeve as hard as he could, they all watched as it soared through the air. Sliding onto Hyoga’s staff as if guided by some guardian angel.

Hyoga stood, adjusting it properly. A slight nod in their direction.

“Thank you kindly. As always, you’ve done well.” He shifted, holding the weapon in his preferred style. Moz stopped further away, nearly a staff and a half away, narrowing his eyes at the addition to the spear.

“Moz…prepare to witness a spear of science. With five hundred years of history woven into it. This is the Owari Kan-ryo spear style.”

Spinning the weapon with glorious expertise. Moz had no chance at blocking or countering the attack. His armor breaking apart and he was pushed back. As he stumbled, grunting, past where Kim and Senku stood. She grinned, for the first time in a while, at the fear in his eyes. Graveled laughter bubbled up as she clenched her fist.

Taking a surging step forward, Moz roared in anger. Swearing at Hyoga as he fell, Kim stepping out of the stalks, wanting a front row seat to his demise and sliding out of Senku’s grasp.

“Moz, what do you think humanity’s strongest weapon is?” Hyoga said low, stalking towards the fallen man. “It’s a certain privilege afforded to the human race. The accumulation of knowledge and skill over multiple generations. For millennia, we’ve steadily built up through diligent effort.

“Before we die, we polish those skills even more and let the next generation pick up where we left off. Up against that never ending diligence, a single man’s raw talent doesn’t stand a chance.”

Hyoga held the spear tip at Moz’s throat. A feral, bloodthirsty grin pulled at Kim’s cheeks.

“Do it.” She whispered. Hyoga looked over his shoulder at her.

“Is that what you want, Kimberly? This man’s death?” Nodding, she stepped past Senku, his hand curled around her wrist. Hatred burned in her eyes as she glared at Moz. The look of a defeated monster, as he held her gaze. He was bloodied from many superficial scrapes and cuts. Ragged breaths heaved from him as she stood behind Hyoga.

“Wench!”

“Chieftess Wench, get it right.” She ground out, grinning.

“THAT MAN, OARASHI, HAS THE MEDUSA!!” Taiju’s loud booming yell startled them. “IT’LL COVER THE WHOLE ISLAND!! STOP HIM!!”

Nikki, Magma, Kinro and Ryusui were the first to move, as Oarashi blasted past them. Senku tugged on her wrist as the others raced off as well. A swift nod from Hyoga and she left. It felt counter intuitive to leave Moz to Hyoga. She should have been the one to take his life. Should have been the one he looked up to as she towered over him with the spear at his throat.

Oh, to have that man at her mercy would be delicious. To see the fear in his eyes. She hacked a sharp cough. Following was a terrible idea. Even Senku was faster than her, her breathing labored and painful, but she was dragged along.

Every now and then, he’d tug on her wrist, a silent demand to keep up. He panted as he tried to keep up with the others, fingers tightening as she lagged behind. Pulling again, his fingers slipped.

“Keep up.” Senku panted, looking back. She shook her head, waving her free hand.

“I will. Let go. I’m right behind you.” She wheezed, gruffly. “Promise.”

After a quick debate, he let go. Chrome dropped back, speaking to Senku. With a nod from him, Chrome dashed forward, catching up to Ryusui and Kasaki. He passed along the message and continued faster up to the others, relaying whatever plan he had come up with.

Kim stumbled, her body finally flagging and crashed to the ground. Swearing, she pushed herself up. Making it just a few steps before her knees gave out. She’d pushed herself too far. She was done. Everything over the last week or however long it had been, catching up her at this critical moment. Tears blurred her vision.

A tan blur raced out of the trees, Taiju tackled Oarashi in a cloud of dust. Ukyo, Soyuz and Amaryllis coming up from the other side of the hill. All surrounding him, flinging themselves to the two as they struggled.

Green light rose from them. Those she had been following lined up, Senku at the back, skidded to a stop and pulled out a clay jar. The revival fluid.
“The devise is voice activated! You gotta specify range and number of seconds!” Ukyo screamed. Kim scratched the info into the dirt.

Distance/#seconds. Her words sloppy but it would be fine. In case Senku was too busy with something else. Her minor contribution. The light began to extend. Watching horrified as one by one everyone was turned to stone.

The clay jar in Senku’s had rolled in his palm as he raised his hand, calculating whatever he had to. She saw his shoulder shake in a chuckle and he tossed the jar into the air.

Watching it rise into the air and arch down. He’d thrown it straight up. As the jar began its descent down, the petrifying light slid over Senku, and he turned. Praying his aim was true for once in his life, the jar shattered agaisnt his stone hand. The same bright glittering light that had skittered up Ryusui and the others as they were revived, danced along his stone covered body. He gasped loudly and stumbled forward as he was revived.

He turned as the green dome approached her. They locked eyes and she smiled gently at him.

‘Give them hell.’ She signed, pulling her ring off and placing it in her palm.

How odd. To watch someone turn to stone from behind the beam. It started at Kim’s extended hand, up her arm and the tip of her nose. She plastered on a grin before she was fully encapsulated. Panting, Senku took a moment to catch his breath. Her gauzy dress dancing along the ground in the gentle breeze. Silence pressed against his ears heavily.

Turning back up the hill, he began his climb. Looking over his dirty, calloused hands, he spoke softly to himself.

“Thought so. The revival effect actually stops the stone in its tracks. Any part submerged in the fluid wouldn’t have turn to stone, but that one protected finger would’ve died dangling there.

“That means diving into a pool of revival fluid would provide ten billion percent protection.” Swinging a leg over a large boulder, chuckling. “Though bathing in nitric acid would kill a person anyway.”

Clapping his hand along the line of his friend’s statues, he strolled to Oarashi’s. Looking around, the Medusa wasn’t in any of their hands. By the saddened look on Ukyo and Amaryllis’s faces, he realized Oarashi must have it on him. No. Worse. In him. Gritting his teeth, Senku slammed his fist into the broad stone chest.

“You’re fucking stupid.” He cradled his throbbing fist. “Thinking you’re Taiju. A rock, find a rock.” Glancing around, he grabbed a large stone. Lifting it, he paused. Rustling and the sound of footsteps.

Placing the rock down gently, he slipped off his shoes. Leaving deep footprints, he went back down the hill. Pausing at Kim’s statue, he slipped her ring back onto his pinky. Then noticed her chicken scratch note.

“Brilliant work as always.” Placing a hand on her head and leaning over. “But if this is your way of asking for a divorce…you gotta grow a pair and tell me in person.

“Though, technically, we’re not married yet.” He chuckled. Ibara’s footsteps clacked against the stone on the top of the hill. Giving her head a farewell pat he raced off into the wood to set his traps.

Chapter Text

Finally, there was no pain. No exhaustion. Just the Void. Last time, she wanted to thrash around, escape. But this time, she savored the emptiness. Senku had broken out of the stone, she saw it just before she turned. He would save them. He would. She gave him Ukyo’s message, given him her ring as a promise to come back to her. A lucky token.

God, she never enjoyed the absents of…everything before. Always needing something to tether her to the present. But this was bliss. After everything, it was like a spa day. Oh, she’d pay good money to experience this after a long day again.

‘Little Blossom.’ Baba cooed softly. ‘Have you won yet?’

Delirious happiness bloomed in her chest.

‘Nearly. But…I’ve faltered, Baba. Pushed too far. I was pretty useless in the end.’ The Void was silent in response. Just inky darkness. Half wondering if he’d left, she let herself drift off, sleep would be nice. As it tugged at her, his echoed voice brought her back.

‘Useless you say? You really think so? I’ve never met a useless person before.’

‘Nothing more than a broken blade. Shattered among the leaves, Baba.’ She lamented.

‘A broken blade can still cut. You just need to get closer to your enemy.’ She could imagine her grandfather folding his arms and closing his eyes, nodding as he spoke his wisdom. ‘But I don’t believe you’re broken, not for long. You can reforge yourself. To be stronger, more agile, more versatile.

‘Your new world has endless possibilities for you and your friends. Grab each one and claim it. Don’t worry about old world rules, they mean nothing now.’

His words played in her head. Rules, laws, moral compasses…all just fleeting notions that change over time. The Void and Baba paused as she mulled over his meaning. Sleep again tugging at the corners of her consciousness.

‘How’s Mimi? And Byakuya?’ She asked. ‘Did you meet Adam?’

‘Blossom, you know how they are.’ He replied. She did. And she knew the truth behind this conversation. Despair sloshed over her, dragging her down. This was nothing more than a minor psychotic break. Now that she was finally able to process everything. And of course, it would be Baba who would comfort her. How many times had she silently curled into his side when she needed a moment.

He’d wrap a warm arm around her and explain the war movie he was rewatching. Pointing out inaccuracies in naval battles, or in the weapons the actors were using. His heavy limp pulling her to the ground again, his cologne soothing and chasing away the memories.

He’d work himself up to the point he’d poke at her or jostle her until she giggled, breaking her out of whatever funk she’d put herself in. Egging him on further, Mimi would be forced to try and calm her husband down. To really get him going, Kim asked if the helicopter in the movie was a Blackhawk.
Baba sputtered, his cheeks flaring red.

“That’s an OH-6 Cayuse! We built those! They had an XM-27 7.62 mm machine gun on them. Those babies held up to 4,000 rounds of ammunition. Or even, sometimes, an XM-75 grenade launcher.

“A damn Blackhawk, you damn kinds don’t know your hand from your assholes.” Kim laughed as he pointed to the tv, then poked her in the nose.
“Alright, Daichi. Calm down.” Mimi would sigh, coming from the kitchen. “She’s just riling you up.”

“I’ve got two grenade launchers right here, Baba!” She shifted and flexed her arms. “Better than whatever Sirius XM launcher that baby-copter had.”
“Go do your homework, child.” He’d shove her off the couch. Brutus barking at the play fighting.

‘So, this is all in my head?’

‘Afraid so, sweetheart. But that doesn’t mean we’re not watching over all of you’ She could hear the smile in his words.

‘Be careful when you pop in.’ Laughter rose, tittering along the Void.

‘Rest. You need it. Sleep and when you wake, take this world as yours. Create a world you’d be proud of.’

‘Love you, Baba. Tell Mimi too.’

~ Light pulled Kim from her slumber. Gasping as she let her hand fall to the dirt, she inhaled deeply. Her throat no longer hurt. Looking at her wrists the angry, infected, raw skin smooth and clear. Delicately prodding at her neck, the bite mark gone, the skin healed as if nothing had happened.

“Please say something.” She lifted her head. Senku sat before her, head resting in his hands. “Scream at me for leaving you…twice. If…if you throw the ring away, I understand.

“That’s why you gave it to me again, right. Because I made the choice to leave you again.” Combing his hand through his hair, he kept his head down.

“That’s what you think I meant?” She whispered. Afraid to speak any louder. Senku’s shoulders sagged. Raising to her knees, she threw herself into him, knocking him into his back.

“No. It was so you’d come back to me. So, you had a lucky charm. I want my ring back. Unless you’re still pissed that I left in the first place.” She lifted her head as she still whispered. He stared up at the clear sky, watching as the tree tops swayed.

“Yes and no.” He finally answered, hands tightening on her hips. She was too thin; her skin rolled along the bones of her hips. Where there had been ample fat to grab, there was just a thin layer covering the bone. The petrification did not change the fact that she had been starved.

Pushing up from him, she stood and held out her hand. Tugging him to his feet, he finally met her eyes. It was just them, back where she had turned to stone, near the center of the island. No peeking eyes, no hushed whispers as they were reunited. Wind rustled the leaves around them, birds chirped happily as Kim opened and closed her mouth, trying to speak normally, but the sound would not leave her chest.

“I’m afraid it didn’t heal.” She finally said, touching her throat. “That…I…I won’t be able to sing anymore.”

“Try it.” He urged her.

“What if I can’t?” Lowering her head so he wouldn’t see her chin wobble. She was so damn tired of crying, of feeling broken.

“Kasaki’s arthritis. Miria’s brain damage. They were all fixed, healed. I’m ten billion percent sure your throat is as well.” He lifted her face to look at him. “Say something.”

“Would you still love me if I can’t?” Her soft whisper faltering, terrified of the answer. His chin knocked into her forehead as he nodded. She shook her head, she wasn’t ready to test the theory yet. Senku wrapped his arms tightly around her, tucking his chin against her forehead and heaved a heavy sigh.

“Say you hate me. Say you want a divorce and to never see my stupid face again. That you’d rather be with anyone else, someone who doesn’t put you and everyone else in these situations. Tell me how you really feel.”

“I love you.” Kim whispered into his chest.

“If you still love me, say it.” He continued, holding her tighter.

“I love you.” She whispered louder.

“I can’t hear you so, you must hate me.” Cupping the back of her head as she smacked his back.

“I love you, you stupid man.” She finally said. Her voice clear and a trace of a giggle floating around them. Sounding as if nothing had ever happened. No left-over roughness, or hoarseness to her canter. She sniffled, then pulled away. Senku grinned at her as she narrowed her eyes at him.

“What’s that smell?” She held him at arms length, looking him over.

“Ah, it’s nothing.” He shifted, pulling one shoulder away. Kim grabbed his arm and lifted the bloodstained leather. Angry, red puncture wounds with a crusty whiteish cap stared at her.

“Ishigami Senku! What the fuck!?” Turning his arm around as he hissed. “You didn’t clean this?!”

“I did! But I guess I may have forgotten to keep up with it. I’ve been super busy, you know, reviving everyone and, I don’t know, getting shit ready to head back home.” He pushed her hand away as she prodded the wound. “Do you know how dirty Ibara’s claws are?”

“Yeah, I do. Ibara stabbed you with these?” He nodded. “Back to camp. I’m cleaning this out and you’re gonna sit there until I finish. Jesus fucking Christ.” Slapping her hand to his forehead, she clicked her tongue in annoyance. He had a fever.

“Even if I did leave you, I’d have to follow along cuz apparently you can’t take care of yourself. Like another certain genius.” Walking with her towards their new camp, fingers interlaced. She kept eyeing him, now noticing the sweat along his hair line and his pale cheeks.

“You’re stupid.” She scoffed.

“Or really smart. Now, you have someone to fuss over while we put the Perseus back together.” He grinned at her. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine.” She frowned. “Ain’t nothing I haven’t gotten over before.”

Squeezing her fingers. They walked in silence, happy to finally be near each other again. Kim leaned into Senku’s arm.

“Wanna talk…”

“No. Somethings are best left in the past, Sparky. As with the other times, it will be left there to rot and gather dust.”

“Or you can tell me and we can work through this together.” Looking at her from the corner of his eye, Kim clenched her jaw. “I already know what happened the first time.”

“Cuz you’re a nosey brat.”

“Yes, and because I wanted to know how to help you. What I could do to make things easier for you.”

“And that’s another reason why I love you, but the answer is still no. Now now anyway. It’s too…fresh.” She shivered.

“Yuzuriha made you new clothes. You can get back into something more comfortable” He changed the subject. “Shorts and a long sleeve. Comfortable and practical.” Kim nodded, looking up at him.

“And safe. Now, you’re safe again.” He continued softly.

“For now. We both know you and I will find trouble if it’s out there.” Grinning back at her, he laughed.

“That is true. We definitely find trouble if it’s out there.”

“Do you think….” She paused, chewing her lip. Slowing their walk back.

“On occasion.” He quipped, releasing her hand and wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

“Hush. I’m being serious.” Poking him in the ribs, he chuckled. “With the revival and everything and the healing it does. Do you think…maybe…” Senku stiffened, realizing her question.

“I’ve thought of that as well. I wonder if the effect are different based on the age of the wound. How long was Mirai in her coma again?”

“Six years.”

“How long ago was your botched surgery?”

“About the same, at the first light. Now, I don’t know, seven or eight years. Give or take.” Senku tapped along her collarbone.

“It’s difficult to say without being able to run tests. Brains and uteri are so different. But, with the complexity of a brain injury and how well Mirai has come along since waking up, I’d say the odds are pretty decent.”

“Decent as in healed or decent that I could carry?”

“That I don’t know, dear. Trial and error, unfortunately.” He pulled her to a stop. “What we’re ready.”

Kim nodded, turning toward the direction they were headed, missing the sudden realization on Senku’s face.

“Where are you on your cycle?” He quickly did the calculation. He had her cycle down plus or minus a few days. She should’ve been starting soon. But if that was correct then…

“I don’t know. I’ve been a bit preoccupied the last few days.” She shrugged. “Why?” Glancing over her shoulder, she paused. Senku shook his head, plastering on a flimsy smile.

“Just gotta make sure you’ve got everything you need. I think theres some chocolate…”

“Don’t lie to me. You think….ew!” She gagged, hard. “I’ll take care of it.”

Shrugging off his arm, she stomped into the woods. As she looked around, Senku ran his hand through his hair.

“Kim, the probability is…”

“High enough to make you pause. That’s enough to make this a major issue.” Her furious voice trailed off as she muttered to herself, picking thought the vegetation. She came back with a fistful of her favorite plant.

“You haven’t gotten pregnant with as many times as we’ve, uh, been together.”

“You…are adorable.” She said shuffling through the Dong quai. “While true, you have the shittiest luck in the world and the universe is out to get me. So, combine those two and what do you get?”

“A highly unlikely hypothetical situation that you’ll blow outta proportion.”

“That you brought to my attention.” She smacked the flowers to his chest. “Blame yourself for this. I hadn’t even thought of it and probably wouldn’t have until or if I had missed my period.

“Come on. Let’s clean that festering wound and brew this up. I was thinking maybe an extract was the wrong way to go about this, maybe a tea would be better. A gentle extraction of the oils and what not, plus I can add honey to it and make it taste better. Should have done that with Cho first.” She blabbered, tugging at his wrist. Twirling the bouquet in the air as she spoke.

“You’re a lot calmer than I thought you’d be.” Senku said, wiping sweat from his forehead.

“If I freak out now, it’ll do neither of us any good. You’re sick and I’m gonna focus on that and do what I can to take care of this.

“Best case scenario, I’m not and we’re having the worst reunion ever. Worst case: this doesn’t work and someone gets a baby that I don’t want.” She pursed her lips. “Fucking hell. See, the universe hates me. I wonder what I did in a past life or whatever to deserve this.”

“Probably just cuz you’re an asshole.” Sliding an arm around Senku’s waist, she helped him move a bit faster.

“Maybe. I know bigger assholes with better luck than me. The karmic exchange is completely unfair. Have I told you about that, yet?” She tickled his side.

“Tell me again so I have something insane to think about when you’re digging around in my arm.” Kim nodded, snapping her fingers.

So many warring emotions swirled in Senku’s head, along with all his thoughts. What they needed to do to get the Perseus up and running. How long they would be here on the southern island. And the incoming pain of Kim cleaning his wound. He tried to beat away the thoughts of what had happened to her in the days she was in Moz’s hands and the dreadful thought that maybe, just maybe, he had gotten her pregnant.

The healing aspect of the depetrification…they had no idea how it would affect the zygote or a fertilized egg. It nagged at him. He had to be honest with himself, it was because she was his wife, his fiancée.

Fuck it. Wife sounded better. Made him happy to say it, to look at her and think about her being his. And to be hers, her husband. That they were a team.

He really hoped she called him that when she was over there. Once Moz knew she was already spoken for. Giving her shoulder a quick squeeze, she returned the gesture. Still talking about karmic exchange and reincarnation.

Chapter Text

Senku had made the decision to have Kim be the last of their crew revived, to let her rest a bit longer. And if he were to continue with his honestly, he was a bit nervous to wake her in case she was angry with him. Yet, she hadn’t been. Understanding and brushing off the concern that plagued him with a flippant wave of her hand. He’d ask her what she though of while in her stone prison when they had a chance. It would be a while though since he was laying on his back as she dug through her meager medical supplies.

Metal clinked together as she muttered to herself about his idiocracy, her voice growing more intense as she prepared. Chrome sat at his head, ready to hold his shoulders, Ukyo there also to hold him down. Totally unnecessary, but this was the first time he’d gotten stitches in this stone world. First time being stabbed by another person too, ever. Ten out of ten would never want to do that again.

“We really should work on coming up with, at least, lidocaine or something. Could use that chloroform to knock you out if need to.” Kim shrugged, pulling him out of his thoughts as she tipped a bottle of distilled alcohol onto a cloth. Swiping it over the infected wound, he hissed. He practically heard her roll her eyes.

“Did you at least put a hot compress on this?” she asked, rolling up a thin piece of gauze.

“This morning, before breakfast. I noticed the infection yesterday.” Nodding, she leaned over and twisted his arm, looking over the twin stabbings. She called for Suika, who danced on the edges of her workspace, telling her to go grab a kidney bowl she’d left in the lab. Chrome pointed at the one she had tucked behind her.

“Yeah, I know. It’s the only one we have right now. She’ll be looking for a while.” Picking up the thin scalpel after tucking said bowl under Senku’s arm, Kim squeezed the skin gently, getting a feel for the pocket of pus. “Really don’t think she should be here to see this. It’s gross as fuck.”

“Ah! Wait, can…whew…can I have a second?” Senku jerked as the blade touched his skin.

“Don’t tell me you’re scared? Come on, Sparky!” She lifted the blade away at his quick movement, so she didn’t accidently slice him. “You’ve seen all the same videos I have; this is child’s play. I have done this before too, FYI.”

“Yeah, that was others, this is my arm!” It was the hint of panic that got her, he was usually so calm and cool headed it threw her off. Leaning over him, she smiled.

“Want me to tell you the funniest thing we found in someone’s butt while I was in the ER?” He let out a nervous giggle, shifting slightly.

“No. talk about something else. Tell me about that Karmic thing you brought up”

“Fine, but it was a Buzz Lightyear figure with the wings extended. He had to have surgery and then asked for it back.” She answered anyway. Ukyo snorted behind her.

“Alright, let’s get philosophical. We’ll start at the beginning so Chrome ain’t lost.

“The Law of Karma is the Universe’s way of keeping balance. It works on the principle of cause and effect. What you do, or did in a past life, can and will affect your current life.” She began, leaning back over. Dragging the blade under the whiteish dried pus cap, as Senku hissed.

“Those that believe in Karma are usually the same people that believe in reincarnation. That when we die, we are offered, or forced, to come back for another round to learn some sort of lesson we hadn’t in a previous life.” Scrunching her nose at the smell of infection. She continued politely, ignoring Senku’s grunt of pain.

“But it’s not just what you do. It’s also your intentions. You can do something nice for someone, but if your intention is to get something back out of it because you feel you deserve it, you can accrue negative karma.

“I, personally, know I act out of anger more than I should. I have a lot of negative karma to work through, so I can be on the right side of my judgement day.” She studied the leaking fluid, gently pressing above the wound. Senku’s arm flexed, and she placed her knee over his forearm. Chrome pressed on his shoulders.

“Is that why you became a nurse?” Ukyo asked, his hands hovering over Senku’s ankles.

“Kinda.” She wobbled her head. “I’ve always had an interest in medical stuff. I used to watch those hospital dramas a lot. True crime too, since you can learn a lot from that.”

“She can legally torture people, as well, with her degree.” Senku gritted.

“That’s just a perk.” She laughed lightly. Grabbing a square of gauze, she wiped some of the pus away. A slightly pink fluid seeped from her cut. Checking the other wound, she debated on another small cut.

“Reincarnation is just a lie we tell ourselves, so we feel better about not doing anything with our lives. Given the sedentary life we had been living, it was bound to grow in popularity.” Senku prattled on.

“I know Buddhism and Hinduism spoke heavily of it. Once it got out into the other religious it got over blown, like how you see it.”

“One more cut, I think. Keep talking.” Flicking the blade again, she drained the other pus pocket.

“Think about it. How and why would the ‘Universe’ care so much about what a couple billion monkeys are doing when they could be watching stars die and be reborn. To see the creation of whole nebula and galaxies. Watch stars be ripped apart in black holes and be stuck in the event horizon for the rest of time itself?

“The thought is so asinine, it’s laughable.” More clear liquid drained out. Pleased she’d gotten all the infection out; she set the kidney bowl aside and cleaned her handiwork. Picking up a needle and thread, she put in two stitches quickly.

“Is that why you have such bad luck, Senku?” Chrome asked, grinning down at his sour face. Kim turned away, snickering. Suika raced over, empty handed.

“Oh, I totally forgot I had grabbed it already. Sorry, my love. I made you run all that way for nothing.” Kim smiled sheepishly at the little girl.

“It’s ok.” She leaned over, clasping her hands behind her back. “Aw, you’re all done?”

“Super easy.” Wrapping a bandage around his arm and pulling him up, Kim kept a hand on his shoulder in case he got lightheaded. Suika made a disgusted noise as she peered into the bowl.

“Oh! Someone named Sakura and Anoka are asking to see you!” Kim jerked. “We met Anoka already; I found her in the forest while she was picking pretty flowers for you.

“I told them to wait cuz you were busy, but I can go get them now, if you want.” She nodded, busying herself with cleaning up as Suika bounded off.

“Why’d you want Lily of the Valley?” Senku asked.

“Guess. It was either my way out…or my way out.” Standing, she went to her pre-dug hole and emptied the contents of the bowl into it, shoving dirt back into the divot. Ukyo tipped his hat.

“I sent Anoka back with activated charcoal too. I figured that was your plan.” Senku curled his legs in as he watched her.

“I knew you guys would figure it out. That’s why I keep ya’ll around.” Her joke fell flat at her admittance of her contemplating and preparing to take her life. “Oh, come off it, you three. If it came to that, all of you would be dead. You wouldn’t even have known until we met on the other side.” Tossing the bowl and dirty scalpel into a metal container so she could clean and dispose of the blade.

“Don’t make it any easier to hear.” Chrome said. Kim waved her hand dismissively.

“Always have an exit.” Was her only answer as the two women came closer. Sakura surged forward, slamming into Kim, pulling her into a fierce embrace.

“I’m so happy you’re still alive! I was so scared when the light came that…I don’t even know. And when your friends brought us back and I…we couldn’t find you, we…I thought Moz had…you know.” She sputtered, her words coming out in a jumble as she pressed into Kim harder. Holding the younger woman tighter, Kim pressed her lips to her temple. Anoka stopping just behind Sakura, her arms clenched tightly across her chest.

“I told both of you I wasn’t gong to break.” She heard the boys stand, greeting Anoka again.

“But at the Madam’s. You…” Sakura lifted her head; tears stained her face.

“It was a pressure release, that’s all.” Cupping the girl’s face. “You really thought after all my shenanigans at the hut, I’d let him win that easily? Bah! I thought we’d gotten to know each other better than that.” She grinned. Sniffling loudly, Sakura returned her grin.

Letting out a surprised cry, Kim pulled up her lip.

“Your teeth! They’re all healed!” Tilting Sakura’s head, she demanded her to open her mouth more.

“That’s one of the reasons we wanted to come find you.” Anoka smiled softly. Not a single rotten tooth or cavity could be seen. Pressing her forehead to Sakura’s, Kim laughed.

“I’m so happy. I honestly had no idea how I was gonna help except to pull them and try and make some dentures or something.” She turned to Senku.

“We have another request, though.” Anoka stepped closer, her fingers tapping a nervous beat against her arm, Kim turned back with a small smile. “Take us with you when you go home, please. We have nothing left here. Sakura’s husband had remarried. When she didn’t come home after her year and my family no longer wants me.

“My husband has also remarried and has a family of his own.” Kim’s smile faded. Sadness bloomed in her chest at the two women. Turning around, the question burned in her gaze.

“I would have torn the Earth apart to get you back.” He whispered in English. Her soft smile graced her lips before she turned back to the two women. The two who had helped her through her time in hell.

The next few hours were a blur of reunions and people talking. Food was passed around. Kohaku pulled her aside, throwing a hard look at Anoka and Sakura when they tried to follow.

“I got a quick rundown of what happened after we left.” She whispered close to her ear. “But no one wants to talk about what happened after you left.”

“When I tell you my whole story, I’ll tell you then. Those two were with me for the time I was in the village. They’re good people.” Kim explained. “They may come back with us home. I’m not sure if they’ve thought in through all the way. They’ve been through some terrible shit, and I think that’s weighing heavily on their minds.”

“I see.” Kohaku nodded. “Have you spoken to Ginro? I think he needs someone to speak with about what happened to him, with Ibara.” Raising her eyebrows in question, Kim turned to look for the blond man. “Just talk to him at some point. I’m glad we all made it back.” Kohaku stepped back and shifted to her hip.

“I am sorry about the kiss.” She said softly. Kim barked a loud laugh, startling those around her.

“Oh, my god. I had totally forgotten about that.” She giggled. “It’s all good. Honestly, it’s the least upsetting thing that has happened. But don’t let it happen again.”

“Glad to see you’re back in normal spirits. Waters not cold enough for another toss.” Kim rolled her eyes and looked around again for Ginro. He was standing with his brother. He was smiling as he usually did but didn’t have the usual hyper energy. Amaryllis hadn’t said what had happened, just that they had been turned to stone.

Whatever had gone on before she arrived seemed to have really done a number on Ginro.

“Alright, I’ll meet up with him later. I kinda need a break from everyone.” Nodding, Kohaku clapped her hand and went off to find Senku to assist with rebuilding the Perseus. Slinking through the crowd of people all talking about their petrification, or their next plans now that the Ibara was gone and Moz didn’t have a choke hold on the entire village, Kim worked on her escape.

Sneaking out of the village and making her way down the path that Senku had brought her down. Following the path they had run and making her way back to the bamboo forest, she had to make sure of one thing.

Curling her finder around the hilt of the dagger she had grabbed from the mobile lab, she strolled up to the two large statues. Hyoga still stood, towering over Moz, his spear still held at his throat.

Placing herself in front of Hyoga and laying a delicate hand on the spear, she held it. Relishing the feeling of just pretending to have Moz on the ground before her. Her gaze roved over his defeated face, burning it into her memory.

“I told you I win, motherfucker. I may not have won by my own hand, but you are the one on your back. I have my dignity and my husband still. You thought you could break me…but I am unbreakable.” Stepping closer and leaning over him, she bared her teeth in a fierce snarl.

“Do you hear me in your stone prison?” She hissed. “UNBREAKABLE!!” Her scream echoed through the bamboo. Leaning back again into Hyoga’s stone chest, Kim sighed deeply.

“You thought you took my voice, but again, you failed. You cannot break someone who has been to the deepest parts of hell and back. I have seen and been through too much to let someone of the likes of you to break me.”

“That’s not a sight I would have ever thought I’d see.” Turning quickly at the words that floated through the air, she met Ukyo’s soft gaze. Ducking under Hyoga’s arm, she slammed into him.

“Thank you for your message. Holy shit, it came at the most perfect time.” His comforting embrace warmed her. Senku was her safe space, where she knew she could release and be who she was. But Ukyo was a solid rock since the beginning of this new world.

He’d been with her through all of Tsukasa’s ramblings, Hyoga’s games and a warm friend. Leaning back and grinning at him, she really hoped she had done the same for him. He was so strong and quiet. Being the oldest in the Empire must have taken some sort of toll on him.

“Are you alright?” she asked. His smile fell slightly.

“Why wouldn’t I be? I have Ryu, you’re back, and everyone is safe and accounted for. I was going to ask you.” Kim let out a dismissive hiss and stepped back.

“I’m fine. You all had to do so much. I’m just checking, you know.” Adjusting his hat, Ukyomade his way to the two statues. Pulling Kinro’s spear out of the bamboo in Hyoga’s hand, he gazed at Moz.

“I don’t wanna force you to tell me, or anyone, what you went through. I’m sure Senku has already asked, as well as Kohaku. But if you need to get it out, without any commentary, you know I’m here for you.

“I won’t tell anyone either. It can stay between you and me. Just like old times.” He finished softly. “You know that, right?” Tucking her hands into her sleeves, Kim let her head hang.

“Theres not much to tell. Whatever you think happened probably did. You all saw the marks. My wrists, my neck…the bite.” Shaking the memory from her mind, she stared out at the bamboo swaying in the breeze.

“The only thing that throws me is… it’s all gone.” Weaving her fingers into the folds of the fabric, Kim continued quietly. “There will be no scars to look at. Nothing but my own memories, and Sakura and Anoka’s, to say it happened. Not like before.”

Ukyo nodded, handing her the weapon. The golden tip catching the setting sun and blinding her for a moment.

“Would it be easier if there were?” Running her fingers over the well-worn handle, Kim pursed her lips.

“I don’t know. The last time, I had so much going on, being in the hospital, the cops, child psychologists then being in Juvie. I had the help of a therapist. I had others that had going through similar things. I could…work through it.”

“There are other ladies from the harem. Could make a group with them.” He offered.

“Yeah.” Head wobbling in thought, Kim’s hair swaying as she twisted the spear in her hands.

“But you would prioritize them, right?” His voice curled into the smile on his face. Nodding, she smiled sadly at him.

“Scary how well you know me.” Shouldering the weapon, she turned, ready to go back. She needed to change Senku’s dressings and wanted to go to sleep. Try to go to sleep.

“You forget how much I hear.” He chuckled. “And how loud you are.”

Chapter Text

The villagers were kind enough to allow their crew to have a few of the huts. While their ship was able to be used, many of them preferred to sleep on land. To have the sturdy, solid ground beneath their feet, and not the constant rocking of the waves trying to throw them off balance.

Kim had redressed and cleaned Senku’s wound, then had retired to one of the huts on stilts. Having an eye out on the surrounding area made her feel better, more prepared, just in case. Senku had stayed out, workin by the small light he had from the lab. Ibara’s men had really done a number on their bridge, com tubes and the med bay. Though she hadn’t gotten a look at the state of her prized room, she could only imagine the mess that was left in their wake.

They took things, breaking others, and trashing anything they had gotten their hands on. The others had already come up with a plan to restore everything well enough to get back home, but the worst damage had been to their radio tower. They had stripped it down to the mast and left them basically blind while out in open water if they left before its repair.

That was Senku’s first task before any and all else. Tapping the pencil to his lips, Kim’s snore floated through the open doorway. He hadn’t realized how much he’d come to rely on that sound to sleep until she’d been gone. And now, he just wanted to stay awake to listen to it. Irrationally afraid that he’d wake and find this whole ordeal would have been a dream. That he was still waiting for their meeting at Wave Break Cove and the cycle would repeat.

Or that they had lost. Him and the other men locked up to be dealt with later and the woman divided out amongst Ibara’s men. And who knows what would have happened to Suika. That was what really had his stomach clenching in fear.

Leaning back against the hut’s stilt, he sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. Sleep. He needed to sleep. He hadn’t had more than a few hours at a time since they lost their ship. His mind constantly going over different variables and different ways to get it back.

Groaning as he stood and stretching out joints that had locked up as he had sat sketching out new blueprints and lists of equipment and supplies he would need, he finally climbed up the ladder, ready to curl up with his wife again. To have her where she belonged, next to him. Swiping aside the heavy curtain, he stopped. Chuckling softly at the pile of bodies drowning in the bedding.

Anoka and Sakura must have snuck in while he was busy. They had curled around Kim, one on each side, a tangle of limbs and hair. Suika had thrown herself over Kim’s body. She laid on her back, head resting on Sakura’s arm, sprawled out in the dip of Kim’s waist.

They must have slept like that for all of them to look so comfortable, Suika being the odd ball, but each woman had a hand on the young girl as if to keep her safe. Reaching out, he patted Suika’s shoulder. With a thick yawn, she woke and stared at him with sleep blurred eyes.
“I was comfy.” She snuggled in between Kim and Anoka, laying her head back onto the soft part of Kim’s side.

“Are you sure?” As the words left his mouth, Kim and Anoka shot up. Stepping back as they each held on to Suika and Kim’s arm thrown over Sakura. He realized how unsafe they had really been. To have such a visceral reaction to his voice.

“It’s alright.” He hushed, holding a hand out. The hard look in their eyes banked, replaced with deep apologies. “I was just checking you hadn’t squished Suika.”

His joke fell flat. Felt hollow as acid rolled in his stomach. Those two had made it their job to protect Sakura, the youngest. And now Suika. Anoka must have done the same when Kim had arrived.

“Sorry.” Kim ran a hand through her hair as she relaxed. Anoka nodded stiffly, eyeing him heavily. She had no trust, even after they had met in the Sapphire Cove, but she watched as Kim smiled up at him. “You startled us.”

Patting Anoka’s arm and shuffling a sleepy Suika into her spot, Kim stood. She whispered that she needed the restroom as Anoka gripped her arm. She moved to stand as well, and Kim laughed lightly.

“Alone.” She grinned, stretching.

To be picked apart with just a glance was to be expected, but it still felt like needles in his skin as Anoka watched Kim wave him along with her. She trusted him with Kim as much as he trusted Moz. Her gaze hung of his shoulders like a lead jacket.

“Your friend is very protective of you.” Senku finally said as they made their way to the latrines.

“Can’t blame her.” Kim yawned, tucking her hand into his. “She saw everything.” He nodded, queasy. Rubbing his thumb over her knuckles.
“Do you know how long they’ve been there?”

“Sakura: at least two years. Anoka told me she started out with someone else, but he lost her to Moz in a bet. One of Moz’s commanders or generals, I don’t know. And she’s been here, maybe, a year longer. Anoka had been with Moz from the start.” Entering the outhouse, she continued with the door closed.

“I was told usually the girls stay for a year, until the new girls are ‘trained,’ then released. But they can be kept if they’re liked or no replacement is found. The higher you are on the totem pole, the more women you can keep.

“If you aren’t picked by one of the top guys or the ‘Master’…Ibara, you’re given to the general population. And, according to those two, that’s worse than being chosen.” Senku rubbed at the back of his neck, uneasy at how casually she spoke.

“You’d get no break, I’m told. The only way to even rest is to be injured enough to see the Madam.

“She’s pretty decent, honestly. I met her twice.” Kim laughed lightly, exiting and washing her hands in the urn by the small building. “The first time I met her; I kicked her and told her I hoped she broke a hip. We had a scuffle before I was to be evaluated.” Her smile faded, drying her hands on her shirt.

“Suika followed you when he took you.” Senku said. Her face fell as she shook her head. “She came back saying you had done a little performance then stole one of the guard’s spears and tried to attack Ibara. That it took three or four men to take ya down.”

“Is that all she saw?” He nodded. The sigh of relief made him even sicker. “Good. Yeah, it did. Ibara said I wasn’t good enough after that. Which was whatever.”

“Did you get that powder I sent Anoka back with?” He asked, slipping his fingers between hers as they made their way slowly back.

“No. When I got back from the Madam’s…” Her voice trailed off, falling into memories that had the blood draining from her cheeks. “We got ready for the battle. I didn’t even know Anoka had gotten it. Figured she’d have to sneak back out if everything went to shit.”

They strolled quietly through the sleeping village. Hands clasped tight as they both were lost in their own thoughts. Stopping at the ladder, Senku tugged her to him.

“Lay with me.” He said softly. “I miss you.”

“That’s what I wanted but you were working. And then those bed hogs came in.” Kim giggled. His soft chuckle matched hers. Climbing back up the ladder, Kim took one last look out over the village, a dark shadow slipping behind one of the trees.

Narrowing her eyes, she tried to see if she saw the shadow again. But by the time Senku tugged at her sleeve, there had been no more movement outside. Tucking the curtain tight against the doorframe, she settled in. Curling into her place at Senku’s side, she inhaled deeply as she buried her face into his neck.

Muscles that Senku hadn’t realized were pulled taunt, relaxed. Folding her closer, he pressed his lips to her forehead. Tapping the back of her hand that rested on his chest three times, he waited.

“Love you, too.” She whispered.

Her presents, the cooler, late summer night and the chirping of crickets pulled him quickly and deeply into sleep. His last thought was a prayer. Please, let him wake to her still next to him. Please, let this be real and not just a dream.

~ When he woke, Kim’s scream as they drove away, echoed through his head. Soft hands held his cheeks. As the panic cleared from his mind, Kim’s moss eyes filled his vision. Her soft words drowned out the terror in his ears.

Stroking is cheek, Kim watched as he calmed down. His eyes cleared and a small smile pulled at the corner of his lips.

“There you are.” His voice still rough with sleep.

“For Christ’s sake, Senku. When you have a nightmare, you really do.” She sighed heavily. “You’ve got a strong grip, ya know? Probably from all that work you do.” Leaning her forehead against his, she whispered the last bit to herself. Shifting, she pressed her fingers to the side of his neck, feeling his racing heart slow. While he no longer heard her, the sight of Moz pouncing was burned into his brain.

“Anyone here?” He asked, stroking up her back.

“Everyone let us sleep in. I heard Suika and Sakura shoo Chrome away a bit ago. I’ve been enjoying the cuddle sesh.” She laughed, sitting up and braiding her hair, laying it over her shoulder. “Let’s get you something to eat. It’ll take your mind off whatever is troubling you.”

They rushed getting ready, Kim enthusiasm at getting to brush her teeth properly was infectious. Breakfast had been served a while ago, but Francios had saved them both a plate.

Kim was talking to Yamato as he introduced her to his wife, thanking her profusely for getting her out, her plate left untouched. He had told her that once Suika came back and told them what had happened, he had left. Finding Lilliana as the guards that Ibara had sent out were closing in. He had her hide in a root ball of a fallen tree as he pretended to be the noise they had followed. Lying through his teeth that he was hunting birds.

With his face still bruised and cut up, they believed him as he explained he had mistaken a fallen tree as sturdy and fell down a small hill. The guards had laughed at his mistake and walked away, searching further away from his hidden wife.

“Here, Miss Kim!” A cold piece of fruit was shoved into her hand by Suika. “You need to eat!” Smiling down at her, it fell quickly at the large chuck of pineapple. Gagging hard, she dropped it as if it burned her. Covering her mouth and wiping her hand, she apologized to Suika.

“I…thank you, dear. I’m not hungry right now.” Kim gagged again, turning away and heaving as she wove through the smattering of people. Suika calling after her and Yamato watching in concern. Anoka knelt down by her, patting her back softly.

“I don’t think she likes pineapple, little one.”

“She loves pineapple though. She said so.” Anoka nodded, understanding. “I haven’t seen her eat anything yet. She’s gonna get weak.” Suika turned to Anoka. “Miss Kim can’t be weak. I don’t want her to be. If she won’t eat, then how will she pick me up to dance with me? How will she help Senku build his projects? How will she wrestle with Yo and Nikki?”

Suika turned, her hand sneaking under her helmet to wipe her cheek.

“She won’t be able to do any of those things. Mo…Miss Kim will be sad again, then.”

“Give her time, little one. Miss Kim is healing. For now, why not find some of those buns you gave me when I visited. Those were good, I bet she’d love one of them.”

With a determined nod, she ran off to find Francios.

Kim wiped her mouth. Bile stung at her throat, her stomach rolled again. A loud, empty gag crashed though the trees as she curled over her knees again. Spitting out the pool of saliva, her greedy inhaled burned, tears edged her lashes. The pain, the fear, the brutality. Each blow to her body. Every harsh word that had been spoken against her, Senku, her people. The evil, delighted smiles ripped before her eyes.

She doubted those images would leave her soon. Moz’s wide grin as he looked down at her. Then a fuzzy, warped memory surfaced through the murky depths.

Still hunched over her pool of sick, another smile she didn’t know. Equally as insidious, but with a gap between their front teeth. Long dreads against her skin and equally rough hands. A different pattern to his jewelery, the cloth he’d removed from his waist. A jagged scar along his thigh.

A hand pressed firmly on her back and Kim jolted. Swiftly clutching the wrist of whoever snuck up on her and bending their fingers near their breaking point.

“Easy.” Kohaku said. She moved with Kim’s hold, ready to break her grip before she broke her fingers. “Easy, Kim.” Snatching her hands back, Kim sagged and gave a shaky apology.

“Don’t be. I thought you had heard me. Ukyo and Suika told me you had run off. I offered to come check on you. Suika is worried you haven’t eaten anything.” Taking a moment to collect herself, Kim rubbed her face.

“I can’t.” She finally replied.

“As in you’re hurt or sick. Can I help? Get you something from…”

“No. I can’t. I don’t trust the food. I know it’s fine. It’s Francios, but…I…I just can’t.” Kim shook her head standing and brushing leaves from her legs. Kohaku waited patiently as she debated on continuing.

“Moz…” She hiccuped, damn these tears. “Why do I keep crying around you!?” Kim rubbed her sleeves over her eyes.

“Cuz you can. I know you’re strong, in your head.” Kohaku tapped a light finger to her crown. “Senku and Ruri have said that even the most stoic person will break at some point. I saw it in him when he had come back from seeing his father’s grave marker.

“He came back to the party after the Grand Bout with red eyes. Just before Hyoga had made his first attack on our village. I sat outside his and Chrome’s hut that night, he had left after Chrome had fallen asleep. He sat at the beach and spoke to the moon.” Kohaku had pulled out a piece of dried meat, tearing off a chuck with her teeth. Chewing slowly, she handed it to Kim.

“I hadn’t heard him pray out loud since, but it was to his father. It was also the first time I heard your name. He had said it so slowly, as if to taste it. He had wished you were with him.”

“That’s before he even knew I was awake.” Kim tore a strip off, staring at the morsel before taking a small bite. “What name, he’s got so many. Probably dumbass.”

Kohaku chuckled lightly at the flat joke, Kim chewed slowly. Taking the jerky back, Kohaku continued.

“Kimberly. I thought it was a pretty name. It rolls out of my mouth nicely. It was the last time I heard it before you joined us. And even then, it took me a while to realize you were the owner of the name.

“I’m not going to lie to you, Kim. You deserve more than gauzy half truths. When I realized you were the one he wanted by his side, I was jealous.”

“No way.”

“Shut up. I wanted that spot in his life. But you held it before I even had a chance. I claimed it to be unfair. You were new to our way, yet you…you held a portion of him I wanted.” Kim took a moment to digest her words, her confession to her hostility in the beginning.

“I really don’t deserve it.” Kim said, leaning her head back and staring up at the flock of birds that flew over head.

“That’s the part of you I hate the most.” Kohaku’s laugh had a bitter edge to it, that brought Kim down to look at her. “You do. And the fact you always doubt it, infuriates me. Even now, after everything, you don’t see yourself worthy.” She leaned in and gripped Kim’s arm hard.

“Senku went to war for you.”

“For the village. You and Ginro and all the others turned to stone.”

“Yes. Obviously, that too. But you were at the forefront of his mind. I see it, the others saw it.”

“He left me.” Kim whispered, choking back a sob. She’d never let him know, but when she was thrown out of the lab and only Yamato had come to her side, it crushed her. “I say it’s fine but…fuck…it hurts. I heard the lab drive away. And it hurt.” Handing the last bit out to Kim, Kohaku nodded.

“I’m sure he weighed out the probability and chose based on that. And I know you know that too.” A nod and she popped the last bit into her mouth. “And I know it’s eating at him too. I can see something behind his façade.”

Kim’s stomach growled. Tapping the back of her shoulder, Kohaku walked with her back to their makeshift village.

“I’ll make you a deal. I’ll make a large plate, and I’ll eat from it. And you will too. We’ll eat the same foods and then you can trust it again. But you have to eat. Suika is beside herself with worry, and you look like you’re a skeleton.”

“Great, sharing food with a gorilla.” Kim scoffed, laughing lightly as Kohaku shoved her.

“Then starve, I don’t care.”

“Yet, here you are again, helping me. Maybe you do have a crush on me.”

“As if. You’re way too much work for me, and too damn loud.” Kohaku hooked their arms together. “I’m only doing this for Suika and Senku. They deserve it.”

That they did. Curling her fingers around the hems of her sleeves, Kim nodded. All of them did. They all deserved the world, for her to be at the top of her game.

‘Reforge. Become more agile.’ Baba’s words from her mental break echoed through her head, as the gapped toothed smile shimmered behind like a thick fog.

She had her new mission. Find him and hone her edge again. Be the blade they all stood behind and carve out a safe passage to the Why-man and to their new civilization. Then she could rest. Then she could delve into her own world and be who she wanted to be.

Chapter Text

As the days passed and Senku and the Generals had taken a look over their ship, Kim began eating. Slowly, picking off of Kohaku’s plate, and Suika’s, when she was around. Seeing her smile through her mask was warming. She also began working out with Kohaku, rebuilding muscles that had atrophied, gaining back some of the weight that had been lost. Kim began to feel better, more herself. The warm smile that had had a frozen edge to it came back, the playful light that danced in her eyes, returned as she tore down those cinder blocks.

Yet, out of the corner of her eyes, that shadow had crept up. Lurking just out of eyesight and disappearing as soon as she turned. The shadow turned into a man. He would watch her interact with the others, a small smile on his face. When he grew confident enough to come closer, she could help but stare. They would lock eyes and when she moved or called out, he’d vanish into the crowd. Fading away and beyond their makeshift village boundaries.

Every day, just a bit closer. Everyday, she’d get chills as they met gazes until she moved. The small, foreboding smile always on his closed lips. Speaking softly, under the shade of the tall hut she shared with Anoka and Sakura, she asked if they had noticed anyone lurking, or following them. Their confused denial had her swallowing thickly.

Pushing it to the side, she carried Suika from the stream after a bath. Both girls chilled enough to shiver slightly but laughed as Suika’s chattering teeth made her stutter. Kim wrapped her arms around the girl and rubbed her sides.

“Think about hot days on the beach, building sandcastles with Ruri. You’ll warm up quickly.” Kim yelped as Suika buried her cold nose against her neck, her high giggle as she did it again making her laughter into a loud belly laugh.

“All I can think about is how cold the water was from the spring!” She squealed, curling her arms between their chests.

“Ma’am! I’m gonna need you to get your icicle fingers out of my shirt!” Kim shivered, jostling her. Suika’s answer was drowned out when she met the steely gaze of her stalker.

Hesitating her next step, she stared back at him. An odd smile, this time, on his lips. Suika’s fingers crept higher up her stomach as Kim and the man with long dreadlocks stood merely dozen feet apart.

Barking a sharp call to him, she shifted Suika to her hip. Instant silence from her as she lifted her head looking around. Her soft question had her even more on edge, knowing Suika had left her helmet at the hut for their bath. He slipped away into a small gathering of people that walked between them.

Pushing aside the creeping feeling again, Kim smiled down at her. Tickling and shimming until her smile and laughter returned. She made a quick beeline to the mobile lab.

Placing Suika down, Kim plopped her helmet onto her head. Senku reached out behind him as he looked over the blueprints he’d brought along from the original building of the Perseus. Lacing their fingers together, he finally turned, pressing a soft kiss to her temple.

“Hey, Siren.” He whispered, patting Suika’s head. Holding onto his wrist, she spun around, chattering on about their walk and how cold she was without her poncho.

“Hey. Have you noticed anyone, just, lucking around?” Kim asked softly as she scanned the area.

“People are hovering around all the time, Gremlin. I don’t really notice all of them that stop by. Why?” He followed her gaze, still twirling Suika with his other hand.

“Just noticed someone more than usual. Probably nothing, right?” Senku shrugged, giving her hand a tight squeeze before releasing both of them.

“Could be. You’re still on high alert, so it could just be that you're seeing the same curious person and noting them more than usual.” Turning back to the worktable, he continued. “We’re gonna end up being here for a while longer. We need to dry more bamboo than I thought. The damage to the radio tower was pretty extensive and we’ve gotta remake the whole thing.

“That also means we need more rope, so more time spent doing that. Luckily, the damage to the coms and other equipment was pretty minimal. Some…scratch that…” he scratched the back of his head with a heavy sigh. “A lot of the wires need to be redone. But that shouldn’t be a problem. We have enough hands to twist more.”

“That’s good.” She agreed absently. “Hey, did you have a chance to look at the Medbay? Are the medicines alright?”

“Yeah. The locks held. The good stuff is all safe and accounted for. The other ones are, well, we’re gonna need to make more.” She cursed. Those were the most used ones she had. Aspirin, the antibiotics, even the scopolamine.

“We’re gonna have to go through your papers too. You’re going to have to rewrite quite a bit.” Shock had her full attention back on Senku.
“They tore up my files too?! Those motherfuc…jerks.” She caught herself. “Don’t they know the sanctity of perfectly filed information?”

“I wouldn’t say perfectly filed, but sure.” Senku chuckled. Leaning into his face, Kim frowned.

“Don’t be mean. I knew exactly what was going on in my file cabinet. It’s not my fault you don’t understand how I had it all set up.”

“Now my fault you’re batshit crazy. It wasn’t even in any sort of alphabetical order.” He grinned at her.

“It was too! Just by…you know what? I’m not gonna even explain it. You’re just gonna make fun of me either way.”

“All out of love, Siren. Anyway, about those meds. Why don’t you and the girls go gather more herbs and we can get started on making more. If they want to come with us, they’re going to need to know what we’re looking for.”

Nodding, she left. Squeezing his fingers three times. Suika pulled herself to her tiptoes and peered over the work top. Declining his suggestion to go with Kim, Suika watched as Senku refocused on his work.

Leaning over his paper, he reworked the antenna. It should be bigger, now that they were really going to be going further. Flipping to a new sheet, he sketched out the new idea.

“Excuse me. You must be the Chief, am I correct?” Senku stood straight as an unfamiliar voice slid over his shoulder, too close for comfort.

“He sure is!” Suika bounced around his legs. She pulled herself up onto the table, shuffling papers so they wouldn’t crease.

“Wonderful. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I wanted to personally thank you for getting rid of Ibara and Moz. We can finally get our little island back into the proper hands.”

Senku looked over the large man. His long dreads hung past his shoulders, and he had a gap between his front teeth.

“Sure. Is there something I can help you with?” He leaned back, casually placing himself between this man and Suika. Fingers itching to reach for the small blade in his hip pouch.

The man huffed softly, stepping toward the table and looking over the papers with uninterested eyes. Picking one up, his lips curled into a predatory smile.

“I wonder what you would do if something else happened. All your people seem to have dropped their guards. Don’t you know one battle doesn’t decide a way?”

Senku’s spine stiffened. Suika gripped his sleeve as she watched the interaction closely. He could almost hear her debating on running to find Kim or Kohaku.

“What are you threatening?” He stared at this man, already calculating how to get Suika away. The man tapped his fingers along the table, dropping the paper to the ground.

“Nothing. Nothing at all.” He said as he walked away. Suika turned to Senku, tugging on his sleeve. The question that burned in his head, mirrored in her blue eyes. Shaking his head, he searched the crowd, finding Kim. She hadn’t gotten very far, being pulled into a conversation with Sumire and her husband.

Picking up the sheet of paper and pulling Suika down from the table, telling her to go find Kohaku and to stay away from the man if she saw him again. With a determined nod, Suika took off, looking for her fiercest guardian.

Kim had Hana in her arms, scolding Sumire’s husband for putting her on a diet after the birth of their daughter. Going into great detail about the damages of unhealthy eating, and how it affected the growth of their new baby.

“We should talk later tonight.” Senku whispered as Sumire’s husband sputtered an apology and a half assed explanation. Kim nodded, shifting the sleeping babe to one arm so she could continue her ‘teachable’ moment and to point at the young man.

~ Night had fallen and Senku had yet to show up to their hut. Standing in the doorway with her arms folded, Kim searched the area. Their tall hut giving her a clear look out over the workspace he had claimed.

Maybe he had gone to the ship to take measurements, or something. Moving to look out the window, the lights on the ship were down low meaning there was no one aboard. Still, she searched the railing. Looking for movement, or the tall shock of hair that meant he was just so focused on his work, he forgot to turn lights on. A shiver went up her spine.

“Kim?” Sakura and Anoka climbed up the ladder. “May we join you both again tonight.” Spinning toward the ladies, hoping to see Senku picking at his ear as the ladies had already asked him. But still, he was not there.

“Uh, sure. Have either of you seen Senku?” They shook their heads, glancing at each other. “Or Suika? I haven’t heard her either. She might be with Kohaku.” Kim trailed off, rubbing her pinky and stalking back to her perch at the front door.

“Is there anywhere he may have gone to?” Anoka asked standing next to her.

“Maybe. He’s probably off working. Not realizing how late it is. He’ll come around when he gets tired.” Waving the ladies in, they curled up in their usual sleeping positions. Kim lay on her back; Sakura curled under her arm and Anoka backed against her.

~ “Senku?” Suika’s small, scared voice pulled him from the depths of unconsciousness. He noticed a few things right away. A cloth tied over his eyes; rope bound his hands behind his back and the scent of an older wooden hut. Not like the one they had been using. Then the pain in the back of his head and the dull ache behind one eye. Definitely a concussion, he’d have to keep an eye on that.

“Senku, I’m scared.” Suika called out again.

“I know. It’ll be alright. Just give me a moment.” Wriggling against the hard floor, searching for anything to try and get the ropes off his wrists. Then he could pull the cloth down and see what he’d found himself in.

“None of that.” He was pulled up to his feet. “I know we weren’t properly introduced, but I’m intimately familiar with your lovely wife.” The chilling words sent a flare of anger up his spine. He stumbled as he was shoved, falling onto a soft pile of blankets. Squirming towards what he hoped was a wall and sat up.

“I’ll give you a guess as to where you two are. If you guess right, I’ll let the little one go. But I’m hoping, with both of you here, we can see the fury that your wife boasted about.” Their capture continued with a deep chuckle and Suika let out a terrified squeak.

“Just leave Suika alone. She’s innocent. Just a child.” Senku tried to pull down the blindfold with his shoulder.

“Oh, I won’t hurt her. Not yet. Moz’s pet better show soon though. I’ve never been one to keep hostages for long without having some fun of my own.”

“She’s a child!” Senku spat, cutting him off.

“And lucky for you, I don’t like children or men.” Their capture said, plopping Suika next to him. She shot to his side, shaking in fear. “Unfortunately, though, my companion here does enjoy the forbidden joys of the same sex.”

The blindfold finally caught on the collar of Senku’s clothes, and it fell to his chest. The man from earlier with the gapped tooth stood before him. His companion sat at a small table across from the bedding. A noose hung in the middle of the room from one of the ceiling beams.

“Any guesses, Chief?” He said his title with a sneer as he stalked toward them. Grabbing Senku roughly by the front of his collar, the man tilted his head.

“You really don’t wanna piss her off any more than you have. While she’ll be upset you’ve kidnapped me, you took a child. One she loves dearly. If you want any chance of surviving, you’d better let her go.”

“I have a hard time believing that. Though, it's hard to fight back when you’ve been drugged so many nights in a row.

“Moz may have been the strongest of us, but he didn’t really enjoy a struggle in the bedroom. A shame if I say so. Don’t you think?” He asked over his shoulder.

“It really is.” The other man agreed, stretching out his legs. “How long are we going to wait?” Senku looked around the room for any hint as to where they were. To get Suika out of here. Then she could run and get the others. They’ll get a strike force together.

But the windows were shut. And with it being night out, he couldn’t even try to use the birds to see if he was near the beach or not.

“A whole day? That’s quite the grace period, Tsubaki. Turning soft in your old age?” the other man picked at his nails. Dropping Senku back down, narrowly missing Suika, Tsubaki shrugged.

“I want that woman as riled up as possible before I stake my claim on her. I’ll run this island now that those two are gone, and without the stone curse hanging above my head, it’ll be easy.”

“Easy!?” Senku scoffed. “You’re playing a dangerous game. They’re not gonna let you take over so seamlessly. You’re gonna have…” He fell to the side. Tsubaki’s lightening fast fist cracked into Senku’s jaw.

“Your people are nothing without their sorcerer. Nothing but children.”

“Careful, Tsubaki. Don’t hurt him too much.”

“Yeah, don’t damage the hostage. God forbid.” Senku rolled his eyes, stretching his aching jaw. “Or more so, don’t ruin your friend’s new toy, right. You all are so predictable.”

“Is that so?” Tsubaki raised an eyebrow. “Well, we’ll have to change that, won’t we.” Stalking out into the night, Senku and Suika, still blindfolded, were left with his companion.

“So, are you two butt buddies or what? Which ones the pitcher and who’s the catcher?” Senku scoffed, searching the blankets for anything sharp. Suika was still glued to his side. Her helmet nowhere around, he could have tried to use a lens to cut the rope around his wrists if one was broken.

“I want Kohaku or Miss Kim to get here. I don’t wanna be here anymore.” She whispered softly.

“I know, dear. They have to realize we’re gone first, then they’ll come.” He tried to calm her down. It must have been nearing midnight, and he had usually already been in the hut for the night. Kim would know something was up, but won’t realize he was missing, truly, until morning. They had to make it a few more hours, hopefully without pain. But he knew the likelihood of that was slim. Especially for him.

And if they did decide to get violent, he’d have to protect Suika somehow. Get her out.

“Do you still have your little knife, sweetheart?” She shook her head. And his was gone too, set aside for some reason he couldn’t remember.

“No, I was using it to cut up some fruit. I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright.” He sighed heavily.

“Will you two shut up?” The man yawned, folding his arms.

“Or what?” Senku snapped, immediately regretting the outburst and the man shot from his seat. Senku shifted elbowing Suika behind him and ready to kick at him if he got too close.

“You’re lucky Tsubaki has this all planned out. Otherwise, I’d already be enjoying myself.”

“How scary. Hard pass.” The shorter man lunged forward as the curtain swept aside.

“Toya. Take a walk.” Tsubaki said, carrying a small red painted box. He set it down on the table, as Toya stalked out. “Have you figured it out yet? Where you are?”

Senku pursed his lips, he had an idea. But no definitive answer.

“I’m assuming your hut.” Tsubaki’s grin told him he was, in fact, wrong. Walking over to the noose, he tugged at it. Turning it between his fingers and looking at Senku out the corner of his eye.

“She called herself Eris when Ibara asked. Tell me why when Moz called her Kimmy.” Suika perked up at her name. Senku shushed her softly.

“Either way, I’ve seen how you to interact. I known she’ll figure it out soon, that your gone. But, in the meantime. I think we should get to know one another more.”

“Again, as I told your boyfriend, hard pass.” Tsubaki chuckled darkly, hoisting him to his feet and dragging him to the center of the room.

“Look closely. Can you tell this is where she hung from?” His breath snaked over his ear, hot and venomous. “Hung here like a carcass, every time I came here. Half awake, still murmuring curses, or pleas for help.

“And on days I would be outside on watch. She spat out the vilest things. Words I had never heard before, but the venom was there.” Curling his fingers around the rope, Senku stared at the beam. “And if she wasn’t cursing to the Gods, she sang. Horrid songs that no one could understand. Loudly and with this growl that sent a delicious shiver up my spine.” Senku tried to tug out of his grip.

They had burned the rope they had cut from her neck back in the mobile lab, but the rub marks on the beam, they were there. Fresh against the stained wood. He jolted violently as Tsubaki looped the noose around his neck.

“Don’t.” He ground out through his teeth. This was Moz’s hut. He’d sat on Moz’s bed where he had raped her who knows how many times. And now, Tsubaki hung him as she had been.

Suika had curled into a ball, making herself as small as possible. She looked so tiny in the massive spread of blankets. She could run, if he kept Tsubaki’s attention on him. He had to tell her too, she was too scared. Blind in a way she hadn’t been ever.

Tugging at the knot around his wrists, now strung together in front of his face. Tsubaki stood back, grinning maliciously.

“There. Now you’ll both have something in common with our little island. Tied up like a whore.” He pulled out a blade, the metal glimmered in the candlelight. He must have swiped it from the lab or…Suika’s blade. He’d carved little flowers into the handle for her, and they shown in the light.

“Neat trick about this set up, Chief, is that if you pull too hard on the rope this way…” yanking his arms down, Senku surged to his toes. “The rope tightens around your neck, like so.”

Panic flashed through Senku’s head, replaced by fury. Fury that they had taken Suika. Fury that she could hear all of this, and deep rage roiled thickly at the image of Kim hung as he was.

Moz had threatened to dress her like a deer, and he’d hung her up as one. The threat was clear and painful. Twisting the blade around his fingers, Tsubaki pointed to the red painted box.

“And that, will halt any chance of escape. That powder will keep you asleep for most of the night.” Leaning in close to Senku. Tsubaki grinned, speaking softly, just to him.

“But the night I took your pretty wife’s ass, she woke. Made the most delightful noises. Still too sleepy to fight but, Gods, she tried.

“Wiggling and whimpering. She looked at me, trying to break through her sleep. Hazy confusion and beautiful pain. I even untied her hands, just to give her a chance to fight back.” Pressing his fingers into Senku’s set jaw, he continued.

“So weak. So afraid. It was…” a deep rattling hum. “Perfect. You should have seen it.” Speaking louder now as he shoved Senku’s face.

“I emptied into her and then Moz had his turn. Right there on that bed. Every night. The other two must have been relieved when she showed up. Gave them a break.”

Senku’s anger had always felt like a hot stone in his gut. Containable and manageable. But now, it was cold. Not in his stomach but racing down every nerve in his body. Vibrating every cell, every molecule in his very being. Frigid wrath.

This was the wrath that he’d read about, only heard about.

Now he understood. It was powerful, but blinding. He wanted nothing more than to rip every tooth, nail and skin layer off Tsubaki’s body. Then throw him into a vat of hydrochloric acid. Letting him scream and writhe in agony until his melted nerve endings failed him and he drowned.

Senku opened his mouth, but another carried through the hut.

“Hey! Yeah, you. Got a second?” It was Kim. Tsubaki’s grin faltered, and he gathered Suika up, the blade held to her thin throat. His eyes shouted at him to shut the hell up.

“What are you doing up this late, priestess?” Toya answered. His voice calm even though they were just a few dozen feet from the hut.

“We’re looking for the Chief, Senku? Have you seen him anywhere?” She had brought someone with her, hopefully Kohaku or Kinro. Even Kokuyo would be perfect. He danced with the idea of calling out to her. He should, she’d be here in seconds, if that.

Senku held Tsubaki’s gaze as he pressed the blade ever so slightly into Suika’s thing skin. Tsubaki would be faster though. What other signal could he send?

“Can’t say I have. Have you looked on your boat? Or down by the beach. I thought I heard some of the others saying he needed shells and sand for something.” He could tap out an SOS…that was the only Morse Code she knew without a guide with her.

“We looked.” Anoka said, her voice hard. Dammit, not the person she should have brought. He had no idea if she could fight or if she would just get in the way. “Why are you here? You have no business by this hut?” She must recognize Toya. Her distrust evident.

Toya’s easy laugh crawled up Senku’s skin. She was so close. Even a bird call, one out of place. He swore inwardly, Kim wouldn’t catch it. He was going to make sure she knew…fuck, everything he did at this point. The only signals he could think of that she’d catch were ones that Tsubaki would as well. Dammit all to hell and back.

“I could ask you the same thing. Did you ladies come here to pilfer through Moz’s things? That, honestly, is what I was gonna do.”

“While tempting, no.” Kim answered. Their footsteps coming closer still. “We really are looking for Senku, and the little blonde girl. With the watermelon helmet. She’s out and about too.”

“And you think they wandered up here? What for? You all have no reason to be up here either, less so than I do.” Senku had to give Toya minimal props, they were so close, but he spoke evenly, not giving anything away with his words.

“We’re just being sure.” Kim answered. Senku could see her toes at the bottom of the curtain. “Why’s there a light on?”

“I told ya, I was going through it, looking at his weapons. He’s gone. Why let them go to waste?” Toya had stepped between her and the thin barrier. It waved as he brushed against it. “Wanna come look for yourself? I’m sure you’ll find something in here you’d like. Moz did have quite a collection.”

Kim shifted her weight from foot to foot, debating. He could just see her rubbing her fingers over her pinky. Knowing they could use the weapons but not wanting to go into her place of torture. He begged silently that she decided to grab something, anything from this place and…

“No.” She finally answered. Her feet turning away and Senku’s heart sank into his stomach. “If you see him, tell him to come home. And to bring Suika with him. Both of them are gonna get yelled at for this.” She said, her voice softening as she walked away.

“Of course. I’ll keep an eye out for them. Good luck!”

Hot, angry tears prickled at Senku’s eyes as he listened to her and Anoka walk away. Running over other places he may be. If they had just opened the fucking curtain. Suika heaved a heavy sob, realizing they weren’t saving them.

Toya entered the hut, a smirk on his lips at the devastation on Senku’s face. Laying a thin branch on the table, he leaned against it.

“So close.” He teased.

“Fuck you.” Senku spat. Tsubaki dropped Suika back down. “You wanted her here and you let her walk away?”

“She’s not ready. And I’m not done with you yet.” Tsubaki passed Toya the small knife and took his place against the table. Toya approached Senku.

He cut the inner ties of Senku’s smock, as well as the stitches along his shoulders. His belt the only thing keeping it on his body, leaving his torso bare.

“Sweetheart.” Senku called out to Suika. She lifted her head, her chin wobbling “Turn around. I want you to think of all the fun moments we’ve had, ok?” His hard gaze on Toya as he reached for the thin branch.

“What’s…”

“Just tell me about them.” Senku continued as Toya walked behind him. “Like when you and Mirai and all the other kids played tag with Kim and Kohaku. You all were running around the village, screaming and laughing.”

The first strike to his bare back knocked the wind from him. His hands gripped tightly to the rope connected to his neck as he arched away from the pain.

“What was that?!” Her terrified little voice cracked through the pain.

“Kim had tripped over something, or Kohaku had done it, and you all piled on top of her, remember?” Senku continued through gritted teeth.

“Yeah…we tried to tickle her, but she says she’s not. Not until Yo came over and grabbed her foot.” He could hear the small smile on Suika’s face as another strike to his back cracked through the hut.

“She kicked him in the gut.” She paused for a moment. “Can we make more of those hand helicopters? Those were fun.” Suika flinched at the next two hit to his back. “Taiju got poked in the eye trying to play with one.” She added softly. Senku let out a pained chuckle.

“Sure did.” He panted. Tsubaki smirked as he fought against the sagging. His knees weak.

“Miss Kim laughed really hard. So did you and Yuzuriha.” He vaguely remembered that. He did remember Kim leaning heavily on Yuzuriha and both girls fell to the ground in a fit of giggles.

“Remember, scaring Kim right after trick or treating?” Another swing, another welt to his back.

“After…after Halloweenie?” Senku chuckled.

“Yeah. Keep your head down, love.” Toya moved to face him. Raising the branch again, this strike had him crying out.

Chapter Text

Kim was still awake when the sun rose, peeking through the mast of the Perseus. Senku still hadn’t shown up and after peeking into Kohaku and her father’s shared hut, neither had Suika. After their midnight walk through the Master’s village and meeting up with that guard, Kim’s skin felt uncomfortable.

Standing, she slid down the ladder and quickly made her way through the maze of huts. Knocking softly on the wall of the marital home, she waited for Yamato. Poking his sleepy head out, he yawned widely.

“Yes, Healer? What…” Another yawn as he rubbed his eyes. “What can I help you with?”

“Who beat the snot outta you?” She asked quickly. He blinked at her rapidly before stepping out fully.

“Moz and his general, Tsubaki. Why?”

“I figured out a while ago and was gonna let it go. But that’s how he found us, right? He beat the info out of you?” Yamato nodded, rubbing his cheek where the bruises had been. “Who’s his buddy? Tsubaki?”

“His right-hand man. While he was Ibara’s, Tsubaki was his. He’s not a nice guy and from what Lilliana told me, he’s vicious. There were stories she heard from the other girls that made me sick.” He whispered, pulling her away from his sleeping wife.

“What’s he look like?”

“Tall, long hair, a scar on his leg.” He rambled on. Kim stiffened.

“A gap between his teeth?!” Yamato nodded, slowly. Punching her palm, she hissed.

“Where’d he take you. I think he has Senku and Suika. Get dressed, let’s go. I’ll get backup.” She took off before he could rebut.

She had woken Ukyo and Kohaku, both joined her with their weapons as Kim had asked. She had her brass knuckles tucked safely in her chest. She had also swiped one of Francios’s filet knives, tucking it into her belt.

Yamato joined them, tugging at his shirt at the sight of them armed. He shifted out of Kim’s way as she stalked past him.

“I don’t want to fight.” He said softly.

“You won’t” Kohaku answered, helping Kim tie her hair up in a tight bun. “You have no stake in this. We should bring Kinro though as well.”

“Too many people will bring attention to us. We need to get in and out, then we take him out.” Kim frowned, as her head was pulled backwards.

She was willing to let his issues with her go when they left, but taking Senku and Suika; he would die here on this island. Slowly if either of them were hurt. Cracking her knuckles and rolling her neck, she urged Yamato to take them to where Tsubaki had held him.

Kicking the heavy wooden door open, they were greeted with an empty storage hut. Dust motes swirled through the shafts of sunlight flowing through the partially closed window curtains. Kim frowned as they all entered and looked around. There was no sign that anyone had been in the building since Yamato’s time there. He stood in the doorway, refusing silently to go in any further.

“I’m sorry. I thought they would have been here.”

“It’s fine.” Ukyo said softly. “No way we would have gotten so lucky on the first try. Was there a ransom…”

“They don’t have a written language. And even if they had gotten Senku or Suika to write something, they would have told us exactly where they were.” Kim cut him off, shaking her hand when it touched a spider web. “Any other places these guys bring people?”

Yamato shook his head. Explaining there would be no way for him to know. Those that go in usually don’t come out and if they do, don’t speak about what they went through.

“There maybe something in the main village.” Kohaku said. “I was able to snoop around a bit before Moz caught on. Theres empty huts on the ground and first level.” Both Kim and Ukyo shook their heads.

“Too easy to be found.” Ukyo said, adjusting his hat. “Either they are up high, away from curious eyes, or they are outside the Village. We may need more people to look.”

Where would be a place like that? A place to hide those two from her and their village. They knew so little about this stupid island, the entire place was an option. They could very well even be in the Sapphire Cove for all she knew.

Kim chewed on her lip, pulling at dried skin. What was Tsubaki after?

Why take Suika? A child.

It finally clicked. The hazy memory returning in bits and pieces. As she had laid in Moz’s bed, fighting off the drugged pineapple, catching bits and pieces of their conversation.

“…win. I’ll keep her. She’s a fighter…” Tsubaki’s warbled laugh sounding off in her head. “…like a bit…struggle…” She had told Senku the men had traded the women. Tsubaki must have lost to Moz and now that he was gone, he wanted to collect.

“I think I know where they are.” Her words were soft but burned along her tongue. Waving Yamato out of her way, she stalked towards the main village. Moz’s hut was near the top. A few levels down form the Master’s tree top dwelling. High enough to be away from curious eyes and ears.

They had to be there. They didn’t have much time. She had already wasted all night just waiting. And to think, she had been so close the night before. Just a curtain between her and their rescue. She’d burn it to the ground. Leaving all the horrid memories in the ashes.

Oddly calm, a soft tick began in her head.

Tick

Tick

Tick

Flexing her fingers, Ukyo laid a hand on her shoulder. Raising a questioning eyebrow, she nodded. She saw that he had the same idea.

“Let’s go.” Steel backed resolve slid into place. Locking herself back behind the concrete blocks of her mind, she readied mentally for what was to come. If Yamato’s words were true, she was going to walk into a torture scene. She had to be ready and not let her emotions get the best of her.
Be the blade. Sharp, precise and unyielding.

Rounding the bend to Moz’s hut, Kim stopped.

“Kohaku, you get Suika. Be quick. In and out. Ukyo, I want you behind me, ready to fire if needed, yeah?” They nodded in agreement.

“Are you sure they’re here?” Yamato asked.

“No. But that’s the plan.” Kim said, turning to Kohaku. “Give me your katana.”

She gave Kim a sideways look, reaching for the sword slowly.

“I know you’ve killed before, but this blade has not. Do not use it unless you must.” The reverence in her voice rang though the air as Kim gripped the hilt. A curt nod and she dropped the spine of the blade to her shoulder.

Holding a finger to her lips, Kim waved her hand for them to follow. Her and Kohaku pointed out the squeaking boards they knew of each walking as softly as they could as they neared Moz’s hut. Her jaw hurt from clenching it so tightly, her feet itched to run. To burst through the curtain of the hut and start swinging. Ukyo’s calming presence behind her had turned.

Even he began to give off an energy that had her skin crawling. Glancing back at him, he had a sickened look in his eyes, but nothing else shown on his face. As they silently knelt on either side of the curtain, she saw him pale even further. Peeking inside, though the crack in the curtain, she knew why.

Senku tried to muffle the odd pained grunts in his arm. Kim closed her eyes for a moment, biting firmly on her tongue. Pointing at Kohaku then to the window around the corner, she mouthed to her.

‘She’s just under the window. Be quiet.’ Kohaku’s swift nod and she turned on her knee. Kim caught her arm and pulled her ear to her lips. “Do not look around. You hear me? Get Suika and get the fuck out.” Her first command left no room for debate.

“Yes.” She nodded again, slinking over to the window.

Her heart thundered in her chest to the point she swore it would leap out and thump across the walkway. Kohaku seemed to take forever as they waited. Her gaze locked on Ukyo’s. The flush of some violent emotions mirrored in his eyes that burned up her throat.

Flinching at the soft touch of Kohaku’s finger on her shoulder, Suika tucked safely in her arms, she nodded and jerked her head at Ukyo. Shifting behind her, she slid through the curtain, the light shifting slightly.

Tsubaki was leaned over the table, grinning at Senku as Toya had him bent over.

Tick

Tick

Tick

The leather creaked softly as her hand tightened on the hilt. She slid one foot forward before surging forward. Her aim true and deadly.

There was no angered bellow as she slid the blade up the man’s ass, following the line of vertebrae of his spine. No vicious words as she gripped the back of his head, dreads pulling from their follicles as her fingers dug deeply into the roots of his hair. No sound but his scream as she pulled the blade from his body and he was thrown backwards to the ground. Blood splattering her shins and naked feet.

Keeping her eyes on Tsubaki as he stood, the stool he’d been leaned into, clattering to the ground. She stalked to the opposite side of the table and cleaved the rope that held Senku. He slid to his knees, nude and abused. His own gaze settling on the blood splattered table and then his own hands, specks of blood freckled his skin as he held on to the edge of the table.

Her name escaped his lips in a panted prayer. She dug the tip of the katana into the wood, swinging her shirt over her head and handing it to him. Untying the rope as he gripped it.

“Eris.” Tsubaki greeted. Her name coming out slowly and the smile on his face chilling in its promise of violence. “Come back home, have you?”

Her legs, covered in the slain blood of his companion, moved around Senku in slow deliberate steps. Calculating, jerking the katana out of the floor and dragging it along the slats, the sound grating against Senku’s already frayed nerves.

As she passed and stepped between him and Tsubaki, Senku moved back, towards the small room he had ascertained Anoka and Sakura had shared. Kim turned her head slightly to him, grazing over him as he shoved himself through the shirt that smelled of home, of her.

“You good?” She asked stiffly. He nodded, weaving a shaky hand through his hair. “And?”

Tsubaki shifted and the sword shot up, pointing at his chest. A warning. A promise coated in blood and other body fluids.

“You don’t scare me, Eris.” He taunted pulling a spear from the wall and shouldering it with ease and confidence. Senku caught Ukyo poised just outside the curtain, hidden except for the bow and a sliver of his face. Eyes trained on Tsubaki and weapon nocked. Kohaku watched with eagle eyes just above him.

Relief flooded his chest, the shaking in his hands worsened as adrenaline flooded his system. He turned back to look up at her, the muscles in her back twitched with restraint. He did not regret his answer.

“Detonate.”

Kim didn’t nod, didn’t tilt her head in the cocky way that she usually did before a fight. The muscles that had been twitching, relaxed before she pulled the sword back. Wrapping both hands around the slick hilt, she settled in for a battle.

The katana felt awkward in her hands. She had never fought with one before, never had the urge to learn. Only watched as the others had trained.
Tsubaki laughed again as he shifted his weight to one hip. The spear still sitting comfortably on his shoulder.

“I hope you brought your best today. I see that fire….”

Like a swift viper, Kim struck. Swinging the blade around and down Tsubaki’s chest. The arch was shallow, the angle of her blade awkward. He had been able to step back and miss the brunt of the katana, but a thin cut beaded with blood from his collar bone to the bottom of his ribs, across his abdomen.

“I thought you said she could fight. You said you’d skin me alive if you caught me.” He leered at them both.

“I can.” Kim answered calmly, adjusting her hold. “Just wait. This blade is poisoned. Covered in blood and shit. Even if I don’t kill you, you’ll die a slow, painful death. Ravaged with infection.”

Swiping at the blood on his chest, Tsubaki dropped the spear to the table. He launched himself at her. Stepping backwards, she swung again clumsily. Ducking easily under her arms, he tackled her to the ground.

The katana clattered and slid away from her under the small table. Wrapping his hands around her throat. Ukyo pushed Kohaku back, telling her to wait. To give her a chance.

Kim threw her elbow into his jaw, snapping his head backwards. Swinging her leg up and around his neck, she slammed his face to the ground, and she dug out her brass knuckles. Tsubaki rose to his feet as she knelt on her knee. The metal warm and comforting.

He came at her again. Kim swept her leg out, trying to knock out his ankle. Leaping over it, his face met with her fist. The crack of metal against bone was sickening. Bone crunched as his nose broke.

Following the momentum of her punch, Kim stood. Grabbing hold of his wrist as he clutched his face, howling in pain. Flipping him to his back, she lobbed swing after swing to his head.

Four strikes connected to his head before Tsubaki caught her in the ribs with his own wild swing. Her breath left her in a loud grunt as she tumbled backwards into the table. Scrambling, she flung the stool at the lunging man, tripping him with the tangle of legs.

Tick

Tick

Tick

Blood poured from Tsubaki’s nose. Spitting out a mouthful of the scarlet liquid, he rose. Panting, shoulders wide and chest heaving. Using the table, Kim pulled herself to her feet. Her own breath saw out of her in ragged puffs, fingers curling into metal enforced fists.

“Good for nothing whore.” The insult had barely left his lips as he flew across the small space. Before Kim had a chance to react, Tsubaki fell heavily to a knee. An arrow lodged deeply in his calf. Kim’s foot connected solidly with the side of his head.

Crashing to the floor, he broke the shaft of Ukyo’s arrow and lifted his head. Tsubaki met Senku’s wrathful eyes.

“That is my wife, motherfucker.” Slamming his heel into Tsubaki’s forehead, Senku ground out. Rolling to his back; bloodied and panting, Tsubaki let his hands fall to the floor.

“Nice kick.” Kim said. A small, tight smile on her lips. She pulled out the filet knife and stood over the soon to be dead man. Senku just nodded, gathering his clothes and tying what was left around him.

“Are you going to really kill me, Eris?” Tsubaki groaned, wiping blood from his mouth with a heavy hand.

“I’m going to skin you alive and hang you from the rafters. Then burn this place as it stands. A nice slow, agonizing death.

“It’ll take time, which I have plenty of.” Standing above him, fingers dancing along the handle. The metal clicking along the wood of the knife.

“Shame.” Slamming his palms onto the ground above his head, his legs vaulted up and slammed into her chest. Arms flailed as she flew backwards, landing hard on her back. The knife soared from her hands, clattering loudly against the floor and sliding to the wall near the

Both scrambled to recover the blade. They were a tangle of limbs and elbows struck the other. Strong legs shoved the other away violently. Kohaku leapt over Ukyo, diving into the fray, pulling Tsubaki off and trying to give Kim a chance to get the blade.

Her shoulder crashed into the leg of the table as Tsubaki stuck, rattling it. Stone shoes thumped loudly against the sound of slapping flesh in the struggle. Kohaku was shoved away, crashing into Senku who tried to catch her.

“I…I can't get a shot!” Ukyo cursed. Neither could Senku, he held tightly onto Kohaku’s arm as he searched for anything to swing, to break up the frenzied fight for the sharp blade. But they were too tightly intertwined.

Kohaku tugged at his hand, demanding he let go. He couldn’t, wouldn’t allow someone else to get in the middle of this. Searching, searching for anything. His grip bruising on Kohaku’s arm. He had to find something, anything.

A bone chilling shriek cut through the hut and Kim clutched her face, falling sideways to the floor. The filet knife held tightly in Tsubaki’s bloodied hand as he stood. Baring his bloodied teeth, he pulled Kim up by her unraveling bun.

As she rose to her knees, her hands wrapped around his wrists revealing the long cut down her face. Scoring the flesh from eyebrow to jaw, cutting though her eye. The room froze.

“You three cannot beat me down! I am the strongest on this island now!” His fist cracked into Kim’s cheek. Tossing her to the ground, he panted and turned to Senku and Kohaku. She stood in front of him. Her twin blades held tightly in her hands, protecting her friend and Chief.

In silent panic, Senku begged for Kim to rise. But she lay sprawled on her stomach, panting heavily. Her fingers danced along her face.

“And now you die.” Tsubaki seethed. Another arrow sang through the air, burying deeply in his shoulder. Grunting loudly, he broke the shaft again, tossing it aside and continuing his lumbering steps to his next targets.

“Mama!!” A shrill shriek cried out. The room stilled as Suika was caught in Ukyo’s arms before she raced into the room. Kim lifted her head, peering at the girl who held such a large part of her heart. Her squinted eyes searching the room.

“Please, Mama. Get up!” She cried out, finding her on the ground.

Tick

“Shut up, child. I’ll take care of you next.” Tsubaki swore.

Tick

“Mama…please.”

Boom

Reaching for the forgotten katana under the table, Kim rose to her feet. Her body aching and heavy. The katana dragged against the wood grain softly as she forced herself to pull it up again. Tsubaki was within an arms reach of Kohaku. Determination in her blue eyes, lit the cold fire in her.

Skin flayed from Tsubaki’s back. Raising it again, the dirty blade caught deep in his shoulder, biting into the muscle and he dropped the knife in his hands. It clattered to the ground, his howl of pain deafening.

“Don’t touch my family.” Her cold voice ground out of her. Tsubaki rounded on her, hand clasped tight over the gash.

“You will meet your goddess today.” A flash of energy, of determination and adrenaline flooded her.

‘Your world has new rules. Make you own. Claim this world as yours and make it a place you would be proud of.’

Tsubaki lunged at her as she moved. Dropping to a knee, she ducked his swing and spun as he shot past her. The katana sliced through the air with a whistle, severing through the tendon along his heel.

Crumpling and landing on the dead body of his companion, Tsubaki screamed. People should have heard the fight, should be on their way to see what was going on. Kim stood, grabbing his other foot and cutting through the other tendon. Effectively cutting his ability to fight to near zero.

He rolled to his back, shoving away Toya’s limp body as he did. Pointing the katana at his chest, she stared him down. One eye unable to open and blood seeping down her neck and chest. Her name was called.

“Get her out.” She answered. Suika was already back outside, held tightly in Yamato’s arms. Tsubaki stared up at her, glaring with deep hatred.

“Do it.”

“No.” She dropped to his chest, grabbed his face and landed blow after blow. He tried to push her off; to throw her off him but she kept swinging. The metal still lacing her finders, cracking the bone of his cheek.

Senku’s warm hand caught her wrist as she swung again, pulling him to her back.

“Enough, love.” He said loudly, trying to break through her fury. Wrapping his sore body around hers, he tried to get her to stand. Kohaku slammed her open hand against her sternum and pushed her off. Both of them finally getting her to her feet as she struggled to shake them off.

Tsubaki let out a wet rasp before falling into darkness. Limply laying in the blankets of the bed. Stepping backwards, Senku held her tight to his chest as Kohaku pushed them away. Swinging her leg one last time at Tsubaki’s ribs, a wheezed grunt left his mouth.

She was not done yet.

“Get off.” Her voice feral. Senku hissed as he held her closer, the welts and cuts on his skin screaming. Her arms held in Kohaku’s iron grip.

“We need you to calm down. We’re done.” He grunted as she wriggled, trying to shake them off her, to release her.

“Kim, cool it!” Kohaku tried, struggling with her arms. Ukyo came in, crowding her as well. He pulled her brass knuckles from her fingers, though difficult as her hands had begun to swell.

After pocketing the metal, he pulled out a cloth and reached to wipe the blood from her face.

“Don’t touch me.” She snarled, baring her teeth. Bucking against Senku and pushing on Kohaku’s hip with one foot. She twisted and Kim’s foot slammed heavily on the wood.

“Breathe, Kim. You have got to calm down. He’s done. Knocked out. You won. You won, dear.” Finally, the words sank in, and she stilled. Standing rigid in Senku’s arms, her body still vibrating with unspent rage. She could hear Tsubaki still breathing and it grated on her nerves. Her shoulders crawled up to her ears.

“Kim.”

“I’m calm!” She snapped, finally shaking off the hands off of her. “I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine. Let me clean your face.” Ukyo said softly. Kohaku still ready to grab her if she moved wrong.

“Fuck off.” Kim swatted his hand, knocking the cloth to the bloody floor. “Take care of Senku.” Shoving her way through them, Kohaku just behind her, she headed for Tsubaki.

“Mama?” Suika and Yamato peeked through the curtain. She froze. Realizing quickly, she was a bloody mess and there were two men on the floor. Bowing her head and turning away, hiding the horrific cut to her face that had finally began to burn.

“I’m ok, Suika. I’m just a bit hurt. But I’m ok.” She said softly.

“I wanna hug, please.” She said softly. Kim looked over at her, raising a hand to cover her face. Her little arms held out, demanding to be grabbed. Two firm pats from Kohaku and she pulled Suika from Yamato’s hold.

“Not yet, little one. She needs a bath and to see someone for her injuries. Both of them do.” Kohaku said looking between Kim and Senku.

“They broke my helmet, Mama.” Suika buried her face into Kohaku’s neck.

“I know, baby. We’ll make you a new one.” The anger banked as Suika squinted at her as she asked to go home. Looking back at the unconscious body of Tsubaki, her lip curled in disgust.

“We need a stretcher. He needs to come with.” Kim rolled her shoulders. “I’m not done yet.” She added to herself.

Senku had cut a portion of one of the blankets from the back room off and stepped to her. Silently offering to wrap her eye. With a nod, she allowed him to tie the cloth around her head, softly offering to clean it for her. Nodding again, she kept her one eye on Tsubaki’s in case he woke.

Ukyo, seeing her watching, tied his hands together. She eased a bit and finally looked at Senku, meeting his eyes. He gave her a thin lipped, tight smile before guiding her outside.

Yamato waited with them as Ukyo and Kohaku built a makeshift stretcher. Suika back in his arms as she clutched onto his shirt.

“Senku.” Kim started softly, watching as the other two rolled Tsubaki onto the cloth center of the stretcher. “I cannot see to your injuries like this.” He turned to her, jerking slightly at the cloth over her eye, the blood that still stained her skin.

“I…I will…” she took a deep breath. “I will lose my shit again if I see them right now. I’ll be there, helping whoever, but I can’t.”

“As long as you’re there, that’s all I need.” He curled his finger around her pinky, sticky with blood and swollen.

“‘And your other…injuries…”’ She trailed off, switching to English so Yamato and Suika wouldn’t understand. “‘I have no way to tell if there’s anything internal. Unless you’re already…bleeding. If…”’

“‘I’m fine.”’ He cut her off. “‘He had a small dick anyway.”’ She squeezed his finger hard, teeth squeaking loudly as he shrugged.

“‘I’m sorry. I realized how close I was last night. I should have looked, double checked. I shouldn’t have taken him at his word. I should …”’

“‘Stop. You had no way of knowing we were in there. Toya…’” he frowned deeply. “‘was very convincing. Don’t beat yourself up over it.”’

“You know I will.” She hissed as tears filled her eyes. Pressing her hand to the cloth, she tried to mop up what leaked before the salty tears sank into the fresh wound.

Kohaku and Ukyo exited, dragging the stretcher behind them.

“Let’s go, love.” Senku pulled lightly at her hand. “I wanna make sure your eye isn’t damaged.” Nodding, she followed. Purposely walking behind the others. Keenly watching in case Tsubaki stirred.

Chapter Text

It was Francois who tended to Senku’s whippings. Tenderly cleaning, spreading ointment and bandaging up his torso and thigh. She worked methodically and quickly. Never asking anything more than needed. Her lips were tight at the wounds. Tighter still as Kim paced back and forth by the open hut door. Like a dragon prowling her lair. Flames licking at her heels.

Outside, arms crossed so tight across her chest, Kim left nail indents in her own skin. The blood from her battle and her own wounds sticky and seeped deep into her clothes, plastering them to her body. Her eye darting around the crowd that tried to mill around their hut looking uninterested but failing miserably. Each face her gaze landed on quickly turned away from the barely concealed fire. At the cloth that covered half of her face and the blood that stained her neck and chest.

Kohaku stood guard at the ground level, her own steely gaze keeping a healthy distance between the curious villagers and the hut turned emergency med bay. Suika had been taken with Ukyo to Yuzuriha. To check her over and give her a chance to get everything off her small chest.

She had clung to Yamato tightly, as if she would float away back into the hut of terror. As if her rescue was just a dream. She had cried briefly when separated from Kim and Kohaku, but the promise of a hot meal and her eventual return to them was enough to calm her. Ukyo left, patting her back reassuringly.

“Miss Kim. Master Senku has been all bandaged. It is your turn.” Francios said, standing in the doorway, tugging on new gloves.

“Did you check his head? Make sure everything was cleaned?” She asked keeping her pace for another round in front of the hut. Her head on a swivel at every movement.

“Yes, ma’am.” Her reply patient and calm. “You are more than welcome to double check it all if it were to make you feel more comfortable.”

“Let’s go, Kim. Get your ass in here and get cleaned up.” Senku called out. Ending her prowl at the ladder, Kim called to Kohaku. She gave a sharp, understanding nod before Kim retreated into the room. Stepping lightly into the hut, she shut the door with a soft, solid click.

Senku was propped up in a pile of furs and thin blankets. His chest, back and parts of his shoulder tightly bandaged. Ointment glistened on his skin and another surge of anger rippled through her. The scabs on her knuckles spilt sharply. Leaning forward over his legs, Senku waved her to him.
Teeth dug into her lip as she sat on her haunches next to his battered body. She stared a hole into his neck, unable to look him in his face yet. Calloused fingers rubbed rough circles on the back of her hand.

“Breathe. We’re all alive and in decent health. You can come down now.” His voice soft against the razors that still pricked along her mind. Her nod was slow as she tried to pull herself from the tar pit of her emotions. Black, sticky anger clung to her skin, tangled in her hair and blinded her. Senku’s warm touch barely cut through it. But, if she focused, if she could take a full, deep breath, the brilliant light that he was streaked through her darkness.

Her lips tightened into what she hoped was a smile. It felt wrong to smile while she still battled in her head. To try and look as if she wasn’t still mentally in the middle of a life and death fight for her family.

He released her hand, patting it three times before she rose automatically with stiff movements. Her hands going back to wrap tightly around her elbows. An anchor she couldn’t yet release.

The squeal of the pulley worked by Kinro cut through the air and she stumbled slightly toward the small basin. Hot water was dumped into it, clean and ready for her. Dropping the clothes to the ground with a heavy thud, Senku’s sharp inhale at her back had her shoulders crawling to her ears again. Bruises bloomed into deep purple splotches on her arms, legs, and ribs. Defensive wounds on her forearms throbbed finally and the pain from the cut on her face migrated to her other eye like poison.

A headache bubbled beneath her scalp as she sat gently on the small stool. Allowing her back to finally relax felt like the muscles were being pulled apart until they eased. Her knees cracked loudly, and her shoulders sagged as the weight of the past hour crashed down on her.

Tsubaki may have lost, but she held his vicious attempt at taking his prize. She shook as the adrenaline left her, as the warm water cooled quickly in the gentle breeze that flowed through the cracked windows. Francios tried to wash her as quickly and gently as she could, but scrubbing the coagulated blood from her took some scrubbing.

“Talk to me, Sparky.” Kim whispered through a throat that was tight with held in tears. “Anything. Space, rocks, engines. Just…give me something to focus on.” Francios hummed lightly, dragging the rag along her throat. The water in the basin a distinct rust color. Swirls of dark blood swam around every time the rag was dipped in.

He began without his usual snark. The life cycle of stars. From the great explosion and going into detail about gravity pulling every speck of matter together until they collapse under the pull. Each clump of galactic material heating up until a protostar is formed.

Stable stars undergoing nuclear fusion of hydrogen into helium. Breaking down the fusion into three simplified steps. Kim half listened. Mind wandering around as his voice tried to tug her back to the present. Dancing between the inky darkness that threatened to consume her, the rough rag on her skin, and the cold water dripping down her spine.

She came back, Senku somehow now talking about black holes devouring everything in their path. Leaving bodies of stars and unlucky planets on the event horizon for all of time. Rippling the fabric of space/time as they move through the universe. Bending light in an effect called gravitational lensing. Saying it was the way most black holes were found, as well as the by the accretion disks that surrounded them, emitting light across many light waves.

Francios knelt down in front of Kim, her bathing complete. Speaking softly as Senku continued, she needed to take off the cloth on her face. To clean the cut before infection set in. His words faltered as Francios slowly untied the cloth, draping it over the edge of the basin. Hissing as the cloth pulled against the sensitive skin and blood cracked, Francios’s only reaction was a tightening of her lips as she beheld the cut bisecting her eye.

“Just force the lid open and check to see how bad it is.” Kim gritted, fingers digging deeply into her stomach. With a stiff nod, she laid a blanket over Kim’s shoulders and changed her gloves again, preparing a square of gauze with alcohol.

Hands hovering just over her face, Kim nodded stiffly, and cool fingers prodded her cheeks. Prying her lids open, Kim flinched and cried out. The light hurt, the air stung like a million tiny needles and scabs broke apart.

“I don’t see any damage to your eye, but it looks like there is a laceration to your sclera. The iris and cornea look to be intact.” Francios gently lowered the skin as she spoke.

“Small miracles.” Raising her hand to touch it before stopping.

“You’ll need stitches though. Shall I go get Yuzuriha?” Pulling the gloves off for the last time, Francios stood, leaving after Kim’s nod and Senku’s agreement.

Once the door was shut again, Senku called her back. Pulling the clean dress that Kinro had brought up with the first batch of water on and wrapping the blanket back over her shivering body, she plopped down heavily beside him. Passing him the alcohol and a clean towel.

Doing his own search of her face, his frown deepened. Her cheek was split, bruise crawling down her jaw. His eyes stuck on the jagged slice down her face though.

“I’m worried that if theres any scar tissue, it may impede your sight.” He said softly, breath curling around her chin. “But Francios is right. Looks like it’s just the sclera. You must have twisted or something to miss your cornea. The damn cut is right down the middle of your eye.” His hand rested against the bruised, swollen cheek. “You were brilliant.”

“I almost lost. You could have died if Suika hadn’t…”

“Hadn’t unleashed the Mama bear, yeah. I know.” Senku leaned over trying to catch her gaze. “I’m not gonna lie, that was just a bit scary. I don’t think I’ve ever seen that look on anyone before.” Kim swallowed thickly, leaning just a bit into his hand.

“I fought by rules that no longer exist. It nearly…”

“You fought with honor, like always. You held back until you had no other options.” Pulling her face up to meet with his. “I couldn’t be prouder of you.”
“Don’t be just yet.” Kim pulled out of his hands, settling back.

“Kim, just leave him. He’ll have enough to deal with. You won. You, Ukyo and Kohaku did your jobs. Leave that piece of shit in the past.”

She nodded, knowing she wouldn’t. She had to finish the job. She would show the rest of those that wanted to continue Ibara’s work that there was no forgiveness. That if, and when, they returned to this island, there would be dire repercussions if it reverted to its old ways. Tsubaki would be the only warning.

“Look at me.” Senku said firmly. Her gaze settled on the space between his eyebrows. Worry, exhaustion and frustration creased his skin. “Kim.”

“I am.”

“You’re not. Look me in the eyes.” They flicked to his crimson eyes and away just as quickly. Senku opened his mouth to speak but Taiju’s loud voice crashed through the floor as he and Yuzuriha approached. Gen and Kohaku’s pleas for him to wait was ignored as they heard him climb up the ladder. Kim stood, dropping the blanket. Placing herself between Senku and the door.

“SENKU!!” Taiju barreled through the door and tried to bulldoze his way through Kim.

Gritting her teeth as she slammed into the tank of a man, her feet slid on the floor. Arms wrapped around his waist as she stopped him from landing on his best friend. Finally finding her footing, she pushed him back.

“Easy, Taiju.” She ground out. “He’s hurt and you’ll hurt him more. Just relax.” He finally stilled, lip wobbling as Senku waved off his concern. Keeping her raw hands on his chest, she sighed heavily pushing off him. “He’ll be fine, big guy. But give him a chance to heal a bit before you smother him, yeah?”

“Are…are you really ok, bud?” Taiju blubbered, hands balled into fists at his sides. Yuzuriha and Francios entering softly.

“Yeah, ten billion percent.” Senku answered calmly. Yuzuriha’s gasp made his false smirk slip.

“Kim. Your face!” Taiju’s eyes dropped to hers and he stepped back in shock. Locking her hand around his wrist as he tried to touch her cheek, a dark look settled in Taiju’s eyes.

“Who did that to you?”

“Cool it, Kujo. I got him back.” Kim turned her good eye to him with a soft chuckle. Releasing his hand, she patted his chest. She could almost feel the anger boiling just under his skin. “And his friend too. Both got what was coming to them. Don’t you worry.”

“Good. Thank you.” Taiju rested a hand on her shoulder. Oddly, the heavy weight of it, grounding her more than holding Senku’s hand. The heat spreading through her skin and she felt…felt another shaft of sparkling light break through.

“Can I…?” She began. Taiju wrapped her in a tight hug, squeezing hard enough her spine cracked. He thanked her again as he pressed his cheek into her crown.

“You found both of them and brought them home.” Pushing the pieces of her that threatened to shatter back together for the moment. To feel whole again.

“While this is super touching, and I agree with Taiju. Kim, you need to get that stitched up. Otherwise, I’ll come over and pry you two apart.” Senku huffed.

“If you move, I’ll break your ankles.” Kim said, stepping back. The fire that was meant to accompany her threat lost as she turned to look over at him. She stumbled over Taiju’s foot and braced herself on his chest.

Francios brought over the stool, draping a dry cloth over the still wet wood and Kim sat down. Yuzuriha pulled out her sewing kit, measuring the thin silk thread.

“You’ll have to hold her still, alright?” Yuzuriha beckoned to Taiju. “Don’t let her move at all.” He nodded sternly, gently wrapping his hands around Kim’s head. Panic surged and she ripped his hands from her, letting out a low, nervous whistle.

“Just…slow.” Placing his hands back, Kim’s heart raced. Senku leaned forward, curling his legs to his chest. Keen eyes on her, tracking her panic.
More stinging alcohol, skin tugging and the sound of silk thread pulling through her skin had her hyperaware how hard she held onto Taiju’s wrists. She was thankful he’d barged in; he could handle this without any complaints. Though he gagged a few times when the thread got caught and Yuzuriha had to tug a bit harder to get it through.

Kim couldn’t help but giggle softly when he did. Though the worst part was when she stitched her lid and when she tied the final knot. Her body jerking, trying to flee from the pain, but Taiju held her still.

~ Night was near, the sun setting slowing into the ocean. Throwing golden light across the world. Kim sat against the wall, Senku’s head resting against her thigh. Arms curled tight around her leg as she stroked through his hair. Her nails skated over his scalp as she plotted. Making a list of everything she may need. Knowing she’d make a trip back to Moz’s hut for at least one of the things she’d need.

Glancing down at Senku, face peacefully smushed against her leg, snoring lightly. Speaking softly, she eased him off her and she slid out of the blankets. Adjusting the eyepatch Yuzuriha had made, she slowly climbed down the ladder. Missing the bottom rung on her decent she swore. Not being able to use one eye was really missing with her ability to move around.

Weaving through the meandering people, stopping only to give small updates and to let them know Senku was fine, and she was alright. She ended each conversation quickly, wanting to get everything she needed.

After finding a clearing just a few minutes walk from the edge of the village. Lashing two thick pieces of bamboo together in a cross, adding support beams as well. She dug a hold and set the bamboo so when she lifted it, it would slide in.

Stepping back and breathing heavily, she studied her work. Slapping her hands to her thighs, she turned sharply, heading back to Moz’s hut. Her path lit only by the stars that began to peek though the branches. Winding up the wooden path, and sweeping the curtain aside, Kim looked over the hut.

Toya’s body had been taken and dealt with, but the blood and broken furniture had been left. Scattered around the room in a way that anyone could track what had happened with ease. The room stank of iron and shit.

Rolling her shoulders, Kim looked along the walls. She’d seen the long-braided leather cord a few times, but it wasn’t in its place. Dropping to her knees, she searched it along the floorboards.

She found it tucked under the table, tangled with the rope she’d cut to free Senku. Curling her lip, she reached for it. Throwing the offending cord away, she left in a hurry. Pacing around the hut, she mentally marked the branches that held the hut into the tree and saved the information for later.

She kept adding to her list of things to do before leaving this blasted island. Growing longer by the moment.

Kokuyo had taken the night shift guarding Tsubaki in the dusty storage shed. Plastering on a soft grin, she approached him, the whip wrapped around her torso.

“How are you both doing?” He greeted softly.

“As good as one can. Senku is finally sleeping, so we’ll count that as a miracle.” She joked lightly. Kokuyo chuckled along with her, smiling sweetly at him.

“I’ve a favor to ask you.” She waited until he nodded. “Take a walk.”

“Excuse me?”

“Take a walk. Go get a snack or take a leak. But go away. Pretend I was never here.” He narrowed his eyes at her as they bounced around her face, lingering on her eyepatch. They stared at each other for a long moment.

“I do need to check on Suika.” He nodded, stroking his beard. “Walk with me?”

“I’ll catch up with you. I want to check around, make sure everything is secure. Will you bring back a snack?” With an understanding nod, they parted ways. Kokuyo squeezing her arm as he passed by.

The door creaked open. They had cleaned the floor and Tsubaki laid on a thread-bare blanket, hands tied, but his feet left alone. They rested at odd angles as he stared at her.

“Have you come to kill me, Eris?” His voice broke, throat dry from only the bare minimum in food and water.

“I know you don’t know the significance of that name. So, I’ll give you a little history lesson. First off: I broke out of the stone, just so you know. I don’t know if Yamato told you when you beat the shit outta him. We are from thousands of years before you. We are a millennium old. Your little village is nothing compared to the cities and countries we had.

“As for your history lesson.” She squatted down just beside him.

“I do not care about your lost cities nor about your history. Kill me now if that’s what you’re here for.”

“In good time.” She ran her finger under the angry red slice across his chest. He hissed. Infection was settling in and part of her screamed to run and get antibiotics. The smell from the wound resting heavily in her nose.

“You know what’s really funny? If you were anyone else, I would help you. I’d be cleaning your wounds, giving you medicine to cure the infection raging through your blood, I’d be working until you were on the mend before I took a break. But you went after my family.” Kim snapped her fingers.

“I’m getting off track, got a lot going on up here.” She tapped her head. “Eris is a goddess from even further back. Goddess of Chaos. A Greek goddess of strife and discord. The daughter of Nyx, Goddess of Night. I won’t go too far into the family dynamics, even I get confused and I love Greek Mythology.

“I had picked her name because I planned to break apart of your harem and burning it to the ground. It morphed now; I have her name it rouse my warriors. Super interesting, ain’t it?” He wisely kept his mouth shut but narrowed his eyes.

“Her blood lust is said to be insatiable. I think it’s in the Iliad, that she is the last of the Gods to leave the battlefield. Watching the bloody battle that she had started in both armies.

“Unlike me, she never set foot on the field. She’s usually pretty hands off if I remember. You’ll have to forgive me if I’m wrong, I haven’t read that story since high school.”

“Is there a point to this?”

“No, not really.” She shook her head. “Just some light mental torture. You know, my friends would have loved to hear this story. Especially the little girl you took.”

Slapping his chest hard, she stood. Grabbing the hastily made stretcher, she rolled him onto it again and lifted it up, stuffing a dusty rag into his mouth.

“Let’s go on an adventure.” Peeking out the door, Kokuyo had yet to return. Good man, he knew she was out for revenge. Dragging Tsubaki out past the edge of the village, she grinned wickedly. After this, she could begin to put herself back together.

Chapter Text

Swatting away mosquitoes, Kim panted heavily now that Tsubaki was tied up onto the bamboo cross. He shifted, groaning at the weight that pulled at his shoulders. She stepped back looking over her handy work.

“If I had done this properly, it would have been nails in your wrists and ankles, but we need them for the ship so, rope it is. Not that you know what a crucifixion is but just know it could have been worse.” Picking up the torch that was leaned up with a few sticks, she lit the small bonfire. Hopefully keeping most of the bugs away. Tsubaki watched her as she picked up the whip, a handful of small metal plates and a pair of pliers. Settling in front of the strung-up man, she began wrapping metal around the ends of the tool.

Singing softly the songs she had belted out while in Moz’s hands. The annoying, bouncy songs in English and she had to be thankful he didn’t know the language as she had forgotten most of the words. Mumbling along until she got back to the chorus.

“More of your stupid songs. I may just kill myself if you continue.”

“Don’t take my fun from me that way. I worked very hard to get all this set up for our firelight date.” She said crimping the metal and twisting the edges out. Grabbing another and repeating the process. “You just relax up there. We’ll have our fun in just a moment.” Cursing quickly as the metal slipped from the pliers and fell into her lap.

Tsubaki screamed. The metal ripping away strips of flesh from his arms and chest. The crack of the whip rang in her ears. It had taken a few dozen tries to get the motion right. He taunted her as she failed over and over, but now he screamed in agony as another loud crack ripped through the barely morning fog. Her feral grin pulled painfully at her cheek as she pulled her arm back and snapped the whip again. Flesh flayed from bone. Tsubaki sagged heavily against the ropes, his chest covered in blood and shredded skin.

Dipping the ends of the whip into a bucket of sea water, three more loud cracks shattered the calm air.

“Just fucking kill me, you bitch!” He seethed, panting heavily.

“No thanks. Would you do me that favor? I don’t think so. And I already gave your shit ass friend a quick death. You don’t get that option.”
“Go fling your wretched self off a cliff, demon.”

“Ugh! How unoriginal.” Kim rolled her eyes. “Another thing that has been lost to the sands of time, all our wonderful insults. A shame really.” One more loud crack of her whip and he bellowed, blood and spittle flying from his mouth.

“Quit crying like a bitch, plus you might wake Ukyo and then our fun will be done.”

“Stop! At least take me off this thing.” His body sank against the ropes again. Kim laughed bitterly.

“No. Did you stop when he begged you to? You did not. Did you stop when Suika begged you too? You did not. So, I won’t.” Pulling her arm back again, Tsubaki bared his teeth.

“He spilled as Toya had his way with him.” Kim went numb. “Did he tell you that? I bet not.”

“Doesn’t matter.” Kim dropped the whip and stalked to him, punching him in his torn stomach. Tsubaki grunted heavily and coughed.
“Your husband…” Another solid blow knocked the wind out of him.

“Shut your mouth before I cut out your tongue.” Kim seethed, turning to the fire. The sun was beginning to crest the horizon; they may not have much time left. And then…she wondered what would happen when the others found out what she’d done.

Grabbing the meal pole she’d found in the lab from the coals, the end glowing red, Tsubaki squirmed against the ropes as she approached. His skin sizzled as she pressed the red-hot metal to his inner thigh.

Ukyo startled awake, a bone chilling scream crept through his dreams enough to rouse him. Ryusui jolting awake as he threw off their shared blanket.

“Did you hear that?” Ukyo pulled on his shirt as Ryusui shook his head, knocking out sleep knots. “Someone’s hurt.”

Dressing quickly, Ryusui followed him out of the hut and down the ladder. Grabbing Yo, they followed Ukyo as he tracked the sound. They got louder as the neared the edge of the village. Agonized bellows edged with exhaustion.

Ukyo drew his arrow through the bow and stalked through the trees. Ryusui held his hand out as he crouched down, peeking through the trees, then relaxed.

“It’s Kim. She must have found them first.” He sighed, relieved. Gathering back to his feet, they entered the clearing.

The three men took in the sight before them. Kim brought her arm back and the crack of the whip made them flinch. Tsubaki jolted, crying out again. His skin ripped. Chest, legs, and chin coating in blood, thick and dark.

Yo moved first, bolting forward before Kim struck again. He tackled her to the ground, flattening her onto her stomach. She didn’t resist, in fact, placed her hands flat on the ground by her head.

“Took you long enough.” She chuckled darkly. “He’s nearly dead anyway. There’s no saving him now.”

Ukyo stared at Tsubaki as he slumped against the ropes. Stumbling forward, he and Ryusui took him down.

“What have you done?” Yo breathed looking over his shoulder. Catching a glimpse of a thick piece of flesh covered in dirt.

“What had to be done, obviously.” She shrugged. “Are you going to cuff me somehow or what?” He pulled her up, holding her arm tightly.

“He’s gone.” Ukyo whispered, sitting back. Ryusui looked at her with a look that would have shattered her if she wasn’t already numb.

“Don’t forget the pat me down, Yo. I have weapons on me.” She grinned up at him. Quietly, he led her away after throwing a bloody knife, her brass knuckles and more small metal strips to the ground.

Senku woke to the sun beating on his face and Yuzuriha sitting beside him. With a slow, aching groan he lifted his head and rested on one elbow. Taiju prowled at his feet, worry creased both of their foreheads while Yuzuriha stitched together his smock.

“What’s with the faces?” He said, sleep in his voice still. The scabs on his back pulled as he sat up.

“Uh…I…it’s Kim.” Taiju stuttered. Senku sighed heavily, rubbing his neck.

“Of course it is. She yell at someone for walking too loudly by, or is she sat at the beach staring into the sun?”

“Um, more like…she’s landed in jail again…kinda…” Taiju had stopped his pacing and looked as uncomfortable as a man his size could. Shoulders hunched and hands clasped tightly in front of him.

Senku opened his mouth and closed it again, his brain halting and trying to reboot. He knew she had been having a hard time coming down from her fight with Tsubaki and killing Toya, but he’d thought…she had helped him fall asleep. She had stroked his hair and hummed soft songs as he tumbled into a fitful sleep, wrapped around her leg.

“You should go talk with Ryusui and Ukyo first. Then Kokuyo. It’s a whole thing. There’s…there’s a fraction Senku.” Yuzuriha said pulling tight the last stitch and tying it off. Cutting the string with a sharp snip, she held up his clothes. “Do you wanna wear this or something else?”

“That’s fine. Let’s go.”

Taiju had helped him dress after Yuzuriha changed his dressings. Reaching the ground, the area around their hut, usually bustling with activity and people talking, was empty. They could faintly hear commotion down by the beach overlooking the Perseus Following at a pace that ached, they met with Kokuyo first.

His stern gaze lit by a fire he hadn’t seen since he’d won the Grand Bout and during the Miracle Cave battle. Fierce loyalty to his village and their way of life in the face of change. In the face of an enemy that may harm the home he held so dearly to his chest.

“I know your people, our people, have their own way of dealing the situations like this, but so do we. What Kim did was well within her right. She was protecting her family, your life and the life of a child she claims as hers. Her actions are justified in that sense alone.

“Blood Revenge: Claiming the life of someone that hurt her’s so drastically. She is not to be treated as a criminal. To be caged as if she were a wild animal is a spit in the face of our ways!” The fury in his words scorched the air around them. Senku nodded, waving him to lead them forward.

“Do you understand, Senku? This is…”

“Yes, I do.” He cut him off. “She told me she wasn’t done, and she finished what she started.” He added softly. His cuts pulled with every step, his back stiffened as they drew closer to the revised voices.

“One death was enough!” That was Yo. “You didn’t need to go for a second.”

“…well within the right she holds!” Kohaku shouted back. “The attack was directed against our village, our chief and her husband! She did what any of us would have done.”

“That doesn’t make it right.” Ukyo added, his usual soft voice loud with emotions. “Tsubaki was already gravely injured.”

“Good!” Kohaku growled. “That’s what he gets for going after Senku and Suika. If he was a man of decency, he would have challenged the village properly, not by attacking two people that cannot defend themselves in the middle of the night. He was a coward that got the end he deserved.”

The four of them stood at the edge of the gathered crowd. A bamboo cage had been built quickly, Kim leaned against the bars, arms resting on a bracing log watching as Kohaku defended her against those that stood in front of them. The unsettling air around her, that had plagued her the night before, gone. She looked almost relaxed, though her jaw set as if keeping her own words in their cage behind her teeth was a battle she was quickly losing.

“We don’t kill for revenge!” Yo stepped forward.

“You don’t.” Kim finally said, pointing at him with a lazy flick of her hand. “But I do.”

“You shouldn’t be proud of that, Kimberly!” Ukyo flung his hands out. “You’re better than that. I know you are.”

“Obviously not.” She shrugged, pulling her arms back into her prison. She stalked along the bars. “Wouldn’t you have done the same? If it were your partner? You know what happened in that hut just like I do. If it had been your person, wouldn’t you want their pain and suffering to be avenged. And for the little girl that had to hear everything?” Pressing her face into the bars, Kim continued.

“You can’t tell me your pacifism runs so pure, you wouldn’t rage at the thought of your partner going through that. Then watching their attacker hurt just as much and the putrid light go out in their eyes, which you took from me by the way.”

Senku and Kokuyo broke through the crowd, Taiju and Yuzuriha behind them. Gen stood, arms folded in his sleeves by Ryusui. He caught Senku’s calculating gaze and slipped to his side.

“And?” Senku asked as the argument continued around them.

“I do find myself leaning more with her, but I don’t like how she went about his death.” Gen replied smoothly. He pulled a roll of paper, fiddling with the edge before handing it over. “Kinro took notes as someone called The Madam looked over his body. She was … ery – thorough vay.”

Skimming the page, Senku’s stomach rolled, but a small portion of him felt lighter. He was torn as well. Violence was easy to fall into and should only be used as a last resort, but he knew it sometimes was the only way to get change started.

Two injuries stuck out to him as he read the neat handwriting. Kim had taken his tongue. Carved it out, shortly before they were found based on the Madam’s findings. And one eye.

“She had made a crude cat-o-nine.” Gen added thickly. Nodding as he rolled up the report, Senku tucked it in one of the back pouches.

“No one here gets to tell me shit about how I decide to seek my retributions!” Kim snapped loudly. “And more so! If you wanna have a proper discussion on this, I demand a jury of my peers. Six from the village and six from our time. I also want my own council, and I demand this to be done quickly, as is my right.

“If you wanna hold old world court, let’s do this the right way. I want my fucking lawyer.”

“We don’t have anyone like that!” Yo snapped back, face nearly as red as his hair.

Someone, who everyone had easily forgotten about, stepped forward.

“I was in pre-law.” He said softly. “I’ll take your case, Kim.” Ken said, pushing through to the front.

He’d come along to earn his honor back after leaving Cho with his child. To earn his place back in the Village’s good graces.

“My guy! I accept.” Kim grinned.

Chapter Text

Numb, blinding fear coursed through her body. The metal clink of the cuffs and chains that held her, jarring to her ears as she was led down the fluorescent lit hallway. Blinding, white light against the dirty tiles. The only sound was the shoes from the two guards that held her arms, the click of the heels from her lawyer and the scuffing of the plastic slip-on shoes she’d been given.

Her pant hems swung over her toes with each step, the orange clothes far too big for her, but the chain around her waist, held them up. Fingers wove around the white sleeves of her undershirt. One that she had worn for the last two days. An older girl had braided her hair, so it wasn’t in her eyes for such an important day.

She had been nice to Kim. Speaking softly to her about the lawyer both pairs of grandparents had gotten. She was the best is the tri-state area, having just gotten a young man off with community service for his own attack on another boy who had been bullying him for years.

Kim had nodded along. This wasn’t anything like that. She had blood on her small hands. Tainted with horrors that no one should know of. Her best defense was self-defense, yet the man’s family had put that into doubt. Since the abuse had been going on for so long; they had asked her, while on the stand, if she had ever said no.

Through hot tears, she had tried to explain she had been too scared to say no to anyone, but their lawyer had taken her words and twisted them. Clamming up on the stand, she curled in on herself, refusing to answer any more questions until the judge had called for a recess.

“Now, Miss Ulrich.” Her lawyer turned to her, kneeling down to her face. “Today is the day we get sentenced, right? The jury and the judge have heard everything we had to say and everything the prosecutor had to say as well.”

The pretty blonde woman lifted her chin with warm fingers. Her soft brown eyes met Kim’s red rimmed green ones.

“Do you think I’ll get to go home? With Mimi?” Kim asked, voice cracking as she held in tears.

“I sure hope so, sweetheart.” Pulling out a tissue and wiping at Kim’s face. “Are you ready?” A terrified sob cracked through the silent hallway.

“I want my Mimi!” Kim choked out as she was pulled into a tight hug. The two guards cleared their throats thickly.

“Alright. Take a deep breath. We are strong, remember, like Sailor Moon.” Kim nodded, sniffling. One of the guards tapped her shoulder, another tissue in his hand.

“Mimi and Granny are in there, right?” She asked, wiping her nose and handing it back to the man.

“Yes, and your cousin too. Everyone you wanted to be here today is.” With a nod, her lawyer stood and pushed open the doors to the courtroom.

It had taken over another year for Kim to be properly emancipated from her parents. Through their own legal battles, they had drug out the emancipation process. Bic had stood with her through all of it. When she had gotten suspended from school for punching a boy that had groped her after cornering her in an unused classroom; he taught her how to throw a proper punch.

When her mother would show up to their Granny’s house against court orders, he stood at the doorway barring her entrance as Kim ran out into the woods. And the day she faced her brother in the driveway, stood behind her as she screamed at him with so much venom her voice was raw for hours.

He held her hand when she got her first tattoo. She had sat well, signing with him through most of it, only stopping when they got to tender areas. He’d had his hand on her throat and stared at her mouth as she repeated words to him over and over. Until she was happy with his pronunciation. New to his hearing aides.

The day the letter from the courts came announcing her freedom and allowing her to move back to Japan, was the day she sang in front of a crowd, alone. When she’d fallen in love with preforming.

Bic had helped her pack her bags, a quiet sadness hung around him as she chattered on, hands flying around. Throwing clothes, shoes, make-up and anything else into her large suitcase.

‘I’m going to miss having you around here.’ Bic signed after getting her attention. The sad smile faltering as she turned to him.

‘I’m gonna miss you too, Bic. But I want to go home. I don’t want to keep looking over my shoulder for these people.’ She signed back.

‘I know. You’ll come visit, right?’

‘Of course!! Even if I have to swim, I’ll be over to see you. You’re my favorite person ever.’

The flight back was exhausting and the fact that she had gotten Mimi’s address wrong and had to walk who knows how many blocks to get there, was just the topping on her cake. But finding the small grey puppy in the street had made it all worth it.

She cradled the shivering dog to her chest, cooing at him. Turning the corner to her street, her eyes on the big brown ones of her new dog, her name was called out from across the street. Her hand resting on the gate.

“Kimmy? Is that you?” Byakuya stood on the sidewalk, keys dangling from his limp fingers.

“It’s just Kim.” She answered wanting to just eat and take a shower. Scuffing shoes approached as she placed the puppy in the fenced in yard. Straightening up in time to be wrapped into Byakuya’s arms, she stiffened.

“Please, get off.” She pushed at his chest. He released her, holding her shoulders at arms length. Tears edged his eyes.

“Look at you! All grown up. I…I’m so sorry. What happened…”

“Happened. It’s over with and I’m back home. I really don’t wanna talk about it. Uh, it's good to see you again, but I would really like to go in. I’m really tired, and I smell.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Can we catch up another time?”

“Of course! I’ll let Senku know too! I bet he’ll be excited to see you again. He’s made more friends and they’re great. You’ll like them too.” Byakuya dropped his hands and stood awkwardly, looking her over.

“Hard to believe how long you’ve been gone. When Daichi said you’d be able to come back and then with all the legal issues, I was worried…worried that it would be too much. That you’d get tired of fighting and be resigned to stay with your other grandparents.”

“Never. I would have come back one way or another.” She smiled softly. “We should catch up next week. I wanna get my bearings before I slide back into the swing of things. And the paperwork that I still have to do…”

“Right…I’ll reach out next week and we’ll go that ramen shop Senku and I like. It’s our favorite place, you’ll love it.” Kim nodded, shuffling and turning to the puppy as he ran around the yard.

“How is he, Senku?”

“The same bratty kid as always. He’s found his niche though. Rockets and space. Says he’s gonna go to the moon. Probably in a rocket he designed himself.” Byakuya laughed. Nodding with a soft laugh, Kim opened the gate. Bidding him a good night, she lifted her dog and drug her suitcase inside.

Byakuya, Senku and Daichi waited by the car, Senku shuffled letting out an irritated sigh. Hard eyes on the front door.

“She’s nearly ready. Yuna is helping her with…somethings.” Daichi squeezed Senku’s small shoulder.

“Don’t we have a reservation?” He grumbled. “If she takes any longer, we’ll miss it, and I would have lost time doing something productive.”

The two older men signed heavily, Senku had no idea Kim was having a meltdown. Panic at the thought of being in a small car with three men she didn’t know. Then being in a crowded restaurant, in an area she didn’t know.

The front door flung open, Yuna held Kim’s hands, the hem of her sweater pulled up to wipe her face.

“Alright, if everyone is ok with it, Kimmy…Kim is going to tell everyone where to sit. I have to drive through, right? Since Daichi can’t, remember?” Kim nodded.

“We could just strap her to the roof and then it won’t be an issue.” Senku shrugged. “If she doesn’t wanna sit by any of us, it’s a fun option.” Keen red eyes met Kim’s as she dropped the sweater hem. Her glare hard as she spoke to Mimi.

“Why can’t I sit in front again?”

“Baba needs the leg room, he had a stroke last year and his leg won’t bend enough to get into the back.” Mimi explained softly, opening the door for her husband.

“Fine. Bullshit anyway.” She swore in English. Byakuya gave her a tight-lipped smile. “I sit behind Mimi, Senku in the middle and you on the other side of him.

“Don’t touch me.” Turning to Senku, she looked down her nose at him.

“Easy, Blossom. He’s a good kid. Give him a chance.” Baba soothed from the front seat. Curling the cuffs of her sleeves into each fist, she sneered at Senku before getting in behind Mimi and slamming the door shut. Sitting as close to the door as possible, her hand on the handle, just in case.

Mimi had gone in to make sure the rare reservation was still good; Kim bounced between Baba and Byakuya. Her hand itched to take the cane Baba leaned on and create a bubble of space on the busy street. She could feel passing eyes on her, could feel Senku’s scrutiny as well.

“Stop looking at me.” She hissed, jerking her head as someone brushed against her back. Mimi finally waved them in, stepping through the curtains she froze and backed out again. The place was packed. Their table all the way across the floor. It was a minefield of potential groping hands. Her breath sawed out of her lungs, quickly. Now, stuck between a full room of people, and a busy street. Her palms grew sweaty, her head felt light and everything became too sharp.

“I’ll find a path.” Senku had popped his head out and held his hand to her. He may have been a few years younger than her, but she could see he already had a path planned out. Either he had been told or had seen her hesitation and guessed. Nodding, she let his fingers wrap around hers.

Senku approached the bamboo cage, Kim had her arms folded as Yo stammered at the sudden appearance of Ken and the team up. Sliding his arm through the bars, he snapped his fingers. Her hard gaze banked into one of…an apology, as she turned.

“Come here.” He said softly. She stopped just before his relaxed hand. Reaching out swiftly, he fisted her shirt and pulled her to the bars. “His tongue? His eye?!”

“He was getting too lippy. And I didn’t wanna hear anymore of it.” Her fingers curled tightly around his wrist. “And I may have been going for the whole ‘eye for an eye’ deal.”

They stared at each other for a moment. Senku debating on his next words, while she waited for them.

“Good. He had a nasty habit of telling stories that weren’t his.” The unspoken words hung between them like a silk sheet. Tsubaki had told Senku what had happened to her, or what he knew. She nodded, biting the inside of her cheek. Her fingers pushing under his hand to loosen his grip on her shirt.

“As far as I, and Kokuyo, see it; this was another case of justifiable homicide.” His face softened and his hand relaxed. “Interesting how this is the third time for you.”

“Huh, almost like I know what I’m doing.” She grinned, though it hid the uneasy feeling that this wasn’t completely done yet.

“Senku can’t be the judge.” Ryusui’s voice carried to them. “He’s biased. That’s his wife. We’ll need a different person.”

“He’s the Chief!” Kohaku and Kokuyo said together.

“You see the shit you always get me pulled into, Kimmy?” Senku whispered as he stepped forward, letting go of her shirt. Yet, she kept hold of his hand. “Give the job to Soyuz. He’s probably the most levelheaded of us right now.”

“We really don’t have to do this. I was just speaking out of…I don’t know…I was flustered. This whole court thing…”

“It should happen. Perfect time to show everyone that we’re going to merge the two ways of life. Two judges was a good idea.” Senku chuckled pulling his hand away and strolled to the others. Kim followed along from the other side of the bars.

“Ukyo, might as well draft up a jury duty summons for those that we need. And let the Villagers who can’t read know as well.”

“Just ours or the entire island?” Kokuyo asked.

“Everyone. They’re apart of the Kingdom of Science now, too. They’re first duty, a murder trial.”

“Get excited!” Kim grinned; face pressed into the bars.

“Stop stealing my lines, woman!” Senku sneered.

Chapter Text

Yo and Ukyo approached the makeshift jail, Yo sagging as he noticed the door open and villagers inside with Kim. Ginro sat across from her, head bowed as he spoke quietly. Suika in her lap as she played with her fingers, listening to Ginro’s tale. Anoka and Sakura waltzing in as if it weren’t a cage meant to contain a criminal.

“Why does no one care about a locked door around here?” Yo lamented, pulling at his hair.

“Honestly, I’m surprised it’s just those guys.” Ukyo sighed, rubbing a hand around the back of his neck. They watched for a while as Kim waved for Anoka and she leaned over, whispering something close to her ear. Kim’s lips rolled between her teeth, setting Suika aside and standing. With her head close to Anoka’s, Kim gripped her hand. They stared at each other for a long moment before Anoka stepped back and drug Sakura with her out the cell, speaking quickly and softly as they passed the two men. Determination in both of their eyes.

“The door is open, Kim.” Ukyo said as they approached. She settled back down in front of Ginro, Suika plopping herself in the space between her legs and leaning back against her chest. Kim adjusted the quickly made new rimmed glasses on her nose.

“I know. It wouldn’t do me any good to try and leave. Besides, I’m holding office right now. I still need to do my job, now if you’ll excuse me. Ginro, go ahead.”

“One second, Ginro.” Ukyo cut him off. “Are you really serious about this? The whole court thing? I think most of us are willing to overlook…”

“You wanted to fight over old-world rules. You and Yo made your point very clear. I have nothing to hide anymore, so we’ll do this.”

“We’re willing to drop the whole thing. What you said about it being flipped, you’re right. I would have done the same thing or wanted to. And…I would have brought you with as well, if that’s any consolation.”

Kim stared up at him, then nodded, turning back to Ginro and urging him to continue. Ukyo took the dismissal and turned to find Senku.

“She agreed to drop it?” Senku asked, sitting heavily on his stool. His back and chest ached, throbbing with each heartbeat and he needed to have his bandages changed.

“Not really, just nodded. But I’m assuming that’s what she meant. I doubt she’ll wanna bring everything that happened to everyone that way. As I’m sure, she won't want what happened to her to get out either.” Ukyo paused. “Though she did say she had nothing to hide so…”

Nodding numbly, Senku and Kim’s conversation from a few days, was it days ago, crashed into the forefront of his mind. Her cycle. The possibility of…

“Well, if this is getting thrown out for whatever reason, then I have other matters to attend to. Mainly my back.” Senku stood quickly, hissing as the scabs pinched and pulled as he did.

The walk to the cell was quick. The door still open, he stood at the entrance. Kim turned in confusion, her spoon halfway to her mouth.

“I guess you’ve been pardoned. Come on, Felon. We gotta talk.”

Leading the way through the bowels of the ship, Kim finally saw the destruction to their ship. Crates broken, papers torn and scattered everywhere. Their garden torn up and devastated nearly beyond repair. Dried foods gone. Cans, though, left alone.

“Heathens.” Kim breathed. “All of our hard work, just…destroyed.”

“All fixable.” Opening the door, Kim entered the bathroom, and it snicked shut. “I fixed the hot water earlier after breakfast, we need a shower.”

“Thought we were gonna talk.” She narrowed her eye at him.

“Both, at the same time.” Flicking on the water, Senku pulled out the ointment and fresh bandages. Pulling off his belt, he watched her playing with the hem of her shirt.

“Look at me.”

Her head fell back, groaning and running a frustrated hand through her stringy hair.

“Let’s not do this right now. A shower sounds wonderful, but I don’t wanna fight. My lack of eye contact is not because of you, it's me. Ok?”

“It’s because of what happened.” Tugging the hem from her hand, he slid his palm against her stomach. The knot in his tightened. Uncertain as to what grew beneath her skin.

“It’s not…ok, it is. But not because of what you think. I’m pissed it happened, pissed I was so damn close to stopping it. From making sure it didn’t happen.

“I’m furious I walked away when you both were just on the other side of that fucking curtain!” Kim turned away with a growl that sent goosebumps over Senku’s arms. Steam floated through the air as she paced.

“A sheet is all that stopped me and I hate myself for not…not…Fuck!” She screamed as she fisted her eyes, flinching as she punched her stitches. “I don’t know why you aren’t mad at me. Why you haven’t just ripped me a new one for not double checking, for taking that fucker at his word. I…I should have done better.”

The anger she held against herself, coming out as she threw her hands out then slamming against her chest.

“You’re beating yourself up enough for both of us. And I’m expecting the same thing from you. After leaving you with…again.” Senku held out his hand. “I should have turned around and got you back. Not let Yamato do my job.

“I still see the pain on your face when Ibara made you speak and…fuck, Kim. I’m sorry.” Taking his calloused hand in hers, Kim folded into his chest.

“I’m sorry too. For everything. I should have known we’d get some push back ending the harem and with Moz gone, someone was bound to try and fill his spot. I should have prepared better.”

“We should have. Not just you.” Pulling away, Kim tugged lightly on his smock.

“Let me see.”

“Look at me first.” Raising her single gaze, she held Senku’s. “Your eye should heal just fine, I’m sure.” He thumbed the edge of the eyepatch, taking it off. Flinching at the light, she turned away.

“Don’t hide from me, Gremlin. Wear this as a badge of honor.”

“It feels like a reminder that I almost lost you. And Suika.” She said softly.

“Yet, you didn’t.” Hanging the patch on a hook, he shrugged off his clothes. Turning to set them on the hook as well, cool hands skittered up his back. Bracing his hand on the wall, Kim gently unwrapped his bandages.

Angry, red welts. Fresh scabs dotted along most of them. They were vicious. Filled with a hatred she could acknowledge, but refused to understand. As her finger trailed under one especially deep lash, Senku hissed. His only crime was being named as Chief, he took the lashing that was meant for her. Another bone crushing wave of self deprivation crashed into her chest.

Rolling her lips between her teeth, she turned him. Inspecting the others as well as the puncture wound to his arm.

“My work held up well.” She commented softly.

“It usually does, doesn’t it?” The strike to his thigh, higher up than she was comfortable with, also looked irritated as she pulled off the soiled cloth.

“And this one?” Another light finger traced along the edge. He caught her wrist in a tight fist, pulling it away.

“Caught me off guard.” He admitted. A chill snaked up his spine and he let go of her hand. “Waters ready.”

He let Kim undress herself as he slipped into the warmth of the shower. Her clothes piled on the floor, she followed him in, squeezing between him and the wall. With her arms crossed over her chest, she watched as the water beaded over the oily ointment on his back. Her hand hovered over him, he turned and it snapped back to her chest.

Handing her a bar of soap, he silently asked for her help. Gently, she cleaned his wounds. Caressing each lashing with soft fingers. Tipping his head back, she scrubbed his scalp, getting every grit of sand and dirt from his skin.

It brought her some comfort that he didn’t flinch away from her touch, just the sting of soap. That her hands were still considered calming to the one person who meant the most to her. Every time he relaxed into her palms, her chest ached.

“My turn.” His whispered command brushed against her skin, puffing away stray hairs. With a nod, she placed her hands on his shoulders. Her tongue pinched tightly between her molars, wanting to speak but afraid to upset the delicate calm they had between them.

“Last time we did this…before everything went to shit. Before we fell out of orbit…” Senku trailed off, swiping away stray hair from his face with the back of his wrist. He shook his head, and continued to softly scrub her body, careful of the scrapes and bruises that peppered her body.

Dark knuckle marks on her ribs, a handprint on her forearm and countless purple and blue spots. Taking her hands in his, rubbing the soap around her knuckles with his thumbs. The skin split, more bruising around each finger from the brass knuckles. From connecting with Tsubaki’s face over and over again.

“We’re not.”

“We are. We’re so hesitant with each other. Afraid to trigger the other. I’m afraid to touch you. That my hands remind you of his, that you’ll flinch away from me again. And I see it on your face when you look at me. Tsubaki’s words play through your head. Everytime.” Tapping her hip, she turned. More bruises. One long straight one from when she was thrown into the table. His thumbs dug into the taunt muscles of her neck, he continued.

“I see it’s not all pity, but sadness.”

“You went through what I did. And I hate it.” Her hands curled against the wall. He could only nod. It still felt like pity though. Cold and slimy. Turning her back to him, he gently washed her face. With her eyes closed and her hands relaxed against his hips, he leaned down and pressed his lips to her forehead.

“Again.” She breathed. Lips touched to her temple and she sank into his embrace. Demanding another, Senku smiled. Her eyebrows, cheeks, jaw and behind her ear. An annoyed click of her tongue and she opened her eye, pointing to her lips.

“Girl cooties.” Senku scoffed playfully before obliging.

Slow, as if to test each other, their lips met. His hand caught between their bodies, pressed into her stomach. He wished he could just…push it out of her. Or pull it from her. Something to make all of this easier. Pulling away, he looked down at his hand stroking long lines on her stomach.

“Anoka is too.” Is all she said. The quiver in her voice was enough to clog his throat. “I don’t…I don’t understand how. The petrification…was after it all.”

Senku nodded, what else could he do? His fingers numb as they traced around her belly button and along the, now, soft scar.

“Must have implanted after you were revived.” His own voice far too soft, too emotional.

“The Madam may have something to…help. Anoka and Sakura are looking for her.” Kim continued. “One thing after another. When we get home, we should take a week to relax. Recenter.” She stepped fully into the still hot water.

“We have things to do.” He cleared his throat as he held onto the door. “Mainly waking up the resident ice pop. Then we can.”

“I wanna go to the tree house.” Swiping the water from her face, glancing at her hand to check for blood. “You too. Just us.”

“Will it be just us?” The words left his mouth before he could stop them.

“By that time, yes. I’ll throw myself down the stairs if I have to. Take up drinking or…”

“I didn’t mean it.” Cupping her face. “Yes, that would be fine. Time with just you. Though, I think theres gonna be at least two people you’ll have to hide from.” Tight smiles creased their lips as he reached behind her and shut off the water.

Kissing her once more, they dried off and Kim redid his bandages. A dark pit grew in his stomach as she slathered the ointment back on him. The universe, or Gods, were really out to get both of them. Or test them for whatever reason.

Chapter Text

It took the Madam three days to prepare her concoction. While waiting for it her to retrieve her, Kim and Ken spoke in hushed tones thought the bars of the jail. Old habits refusing to die. A plank of wood rested on his lap as he took notes of her story, his charcoal flying over the paper with swiftness as she told him what happened, her side of everything.

Their heads close as the older woman approached. The Madam pausing to watch for a moment, to see how this village of people interacted with each other. Ken sat up straight, hand rubbing his face, spreading a streak of charcoal on his forehead.

“That’s not a solid case, Kim.” He sighed heavily, leaning back on his hand. Kim threw up her hands, knocking her forehead against the bar.

“It really is. It worked last time.” She paused as Ken rolled his eyes and stared at her with a deadpan gaze. “Fine! How about…I do what I want. That’s my usual reason. And honestly, who’s gonna stop me?”

“That doesn’t work in court, and you know that.” Ken pointed his charcoal at her.

“Actually…” He mocked her, pretending to push up a pair of glasses. “Shut up. According to the laws of Ishigami Village, a ‘Blood Revenge’ is completely acceptable. That’s what Kokuyo and Kohaku told me. You and I both know that that old man knows more about that village than the rest of us, obviously.” Ken paused, tilting his head and looking up at the top of the cage.

“I have to talk to both of them. Learn their laws before we do this. I know those two are biting at the bit to get this done with.” He tapped the charcoal on his nose, biting his tongue in thought. “I’m curious to know if any laws from our time have been passed down.”

“Probably. Knowing Byakuya, more than likely. He was a pretty staunch rule follower.” Kim reached through the bar and tapped his page. “Too bad we can’t call Ruri too. She’s got the whole Hundred Tales memorized, ya know. She’s the law book you need.”

“Yeah.” Ken raised an eyebrow at her. “How the hell did he corral you and Senku? Both of you are chaotic.” Ken noticed the Madam, waving her to them.

“Reactively. That was the only way.” Kim giggled, standing as she approached.

“It is ready, Eris…Kim, apologies. I have gotten permission from the young man in yellow to bring you to my hut.” Ken snorted at the slip up of her name. Hissing a sharp hush at him, she stood as the Madam twisted the lock.

Francois had already brewed the Dong Quai tea and she’d choked it down. Between that and whatever the Madam made, she would be rid of Moz’s parasite. Ken bid her goodbye to go speak with the other two with a stiff wave.

As they walked the hauntingly familiar pathway, guilt pushed heavily on her shoulders, boiling in her stomach. In all her years and the quiet moments when she’d let herself think of the what-ifs, she’d always figured she would never be in this position, that if she had gotten pregnant, she’d have had to pay out the ass for it and kept the child.

Once she woke in this world, had come to terms that it would never happen. As many times as she’d been with Ukyo and then Senku, there was no hint that it would happen. Every period was on time, always the same. They both had seemed to silently acknowledge the fact it wouldn’t happen.

‘For the best. We’re too busy.’ Senku would say when Kim would rarely lament about it. He was right. At the time they were building the Perseus, Kim was still working on her second encyclopedia and still mourning Adam’s passing.

Never. Never in her entire life, did she think she’d be in this position. Her hand twitched to rest against her stomach, instead curling her fingers in the hem of her sleeve. Getting attached was to go against everything she wanted.

Holding the curtain open, Kim entered. Anoka already waiting. Her calm face showing she’d done all this before. More guilt and anger roiled through her veins.

“Now, this usually takes two or three times, but it should work. Very few women have ended up having children afterwards.” The Madam said as she pulled out two clay cups the size of shot glasses. “Have you eaten yet?”

“Yes?” The Madam nodded, as she handed her one glass and the other to Anoka. The liquid thick and dark, sticking to the sides as she swirled it.

“Good. Try not to throw it up.” She waved her hand and Kim watched as Anoka drank quickly, scrunching her face in disgust as she swallowed. Staring at the ominous cup, Kim frowned.

“How many?”

“Moz?” The Madam sat down on a cushion. “One. But there are many children that have been born from the harem. The oldest was about to join the guards before you came.” With a stiff nod, Kim drank the liquid. Tipping her head back quickly and letting it slide down her throat.

It left a slightly sweet metallic taste on her tongue and hit her stomach like a heavy slug. Taking a deep breath through her nose as her stomach tried to heave and expel the heavy shot. The taste leaving a sticky note in her mind, knowing a few ingredients that would leave that after taste and trying to not think about it.

“I’m gonna go walk around before going back. When is the next dose?” Kim shivered.

“Same time tomorrow. I almost want to keep you here since this is your first time. I want to keep an eye on you, to help…”

“I’ll be fine.” Kim smiled thickly. “Thank you.”

Snagging a saw and as much rope as she could carry from the storage hut, Kim walked back to Moz’s hut. Already formulating a plan. She spent the next few hours taking weapons off the walls and throwing them outside. Moving furniture to the center of the floor, still stained with blood. Moving to the back room, she folded up the bedding and clothes the girls had left, placing them gently outside.

Taking a moment to look around the small room the three girls had shared, she noticed a board that sat crooked in its place. Every part of the hut was made exceptionally well besides this one spot. Kneeling down and tugging at it, it popped off revealing two glass containers along with shells and pretty stones.

Searching one of the corners, she took a scrap piece of clothe and wrapped up the poison she had begged for and its assumed antidote. Placing them on the folded bedding outside. With everything that had happened, she’d forgotten about her plan to kill Moz. And now, she had a powerful poison to keep an eye on. She’d lock it in with the other medicines on the ship or dump it out.

Frowning deeply at the bundle sitting innocently in the sun, she turned back to the hut of horrors. Studying the branches that held it close to the tree. Many of the branches were too thin for what she was planning and depending on where and when she cut the supporting limbs, the hut may crash to the ground.

Twisting a lock of hair, she walked down the path, looking underneath the building. Dark blood stained between the slats, dried drips that had never fallen to the ground.

“Need help?” Turning, Ryusui and Ukyo stopped next to her.

“Yeah, a bit. I wanna bring it to the beach.” She said pointing up. “But I wanna make sure it’s as intact as possible.” Ryusui nodded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

“You’ll need more rope than that and more people. You’re looking to destroy it, am I wrong?” Kim nodded.

“Let us look it over, we’ll help. But give us a few days. Senku is working on some more stuff too.” Ukyo added as he adjusted his hat.

“OK…” The silence thick between them, crawling up her skin and making the heavy liquid in her stomach crawl up her throat. “I’ve got things to bring back anyway. Um, thanks.” She had unconsciously prodded at the stitches on her face as her gaze was pulled back to the underside of the hut, stuck on the dried blood. “Anyway….”

“As much as I detest the violence that had come from this mission…” Ryusui began. Kim and Ukyo turned to him. “I have to think it was a response that is fair, in this new world. I’ve heard you and Ukyo say the same thing. New world, new rules. Am I wrong?” His words soft and thoughtful.

“Blending the two together, I think, is going to be a whole thing. Everyone is going to have to learn new rules. It’s going to be difficult for everyone.” Ukyo agreed.

“Holding court like this, for this situation, will set the tone of how we’ll run from here on out. I didn’t want to do this, but it’s going to show this village that we’re serious about change. And that no one is above anyone else.” Kim nodded. “I’m really not doing this for the attention, who in their right mind would want to do this just for shits and giggles?”

“We did offer to…” Ukyo began.

“There is no special treatment. No matter what. No bribing, no payouts because of the station one holds, or the money they have. No one is above the law anymore. Corruption will not be tolerated.” Thick silence enveloped the air around them. Agreement connecting them and understanding why this pseudo court hearing was taking place.

Kim clapped her hands loudly and strode away, leaving the couple to their own conversation. She may be striding a line with unknown consequences, but it would put a deep line in their growing community. Even if she had the Ishigami Village behind her, the fact that their world didn’t really have a way to judge someone, she was in a grey zone.

And on top of that, the unknown factor of this village. How tightly wound was the Ibara’s net with the normal villagers. She was taking a huge gamble demanding to have them be in the jury. It could sway away from her, or end in a dead lock. Then what?

Gathering up the bedding and the glass containers, she made her way back to the makeshift village. Dropping off her arm load and putting the powered poison on the back shelf of the lab. Shifting other containers in front of them to make sure it wouldn’t been accidentally grabbed and used.

She stayed in her crouched position staring at the shelf, the poison seemed to glow from behind the other containers. Pulling out the dark thoughts from when she wanted them. The white-hot rage, the pain and how alone she felt tied up to the beam of the hut. Strung up with no coverage, no way out besides out one of the windows. And after getting to know the other two, putting their lives at risk with her escape.

Her sense of time screwed up with the petrification and the druggings, she tried to figure out how long ago she contemplated taking her life. Clearing her throat at the memories of the loud snap of her vocal cords breaking under Moz’s thick hands, she winched.

“What are you thinking about?” Kim spun on her heels, tumbling to her hands at the sudden movement. Kohaku leaned on her forearms through the lab door.

“Not much. Just processing.” She stood, cracking her fingers out of habit. “Are you ok, with everything that’s happened? I’ve talked to Ginro a bit like you asked. He’s got some PTSD from being stabbed, but he’ll be ok.

“Are you needing to talk too?” She spoke quickly, trying to steer the conversation away from her, but Kohaku saw right through it. Her sharp blue eyes prodding her, searching for something.

“Hungry?” She answered, pushing off the lab. “I’m gonna go make a plate.”

“Yeah, but I need to get back to the cell. I’ve been gone too long.” Kohaku quietly agreed, offering to bring her a plate as she jumped from the lab and landed next to her.

Soyuz and the Madam sat in high backed chairs in front of her bamboo cell. Twelve people gathered along one side while on lookers surrounded the edges. Ken was flipping through papers as Gen stood on the other side, arms folded into his sleeves. He looked slightly uneasy in his role of having to explain how courts worked, to be the opposition’s guide as a friend of his hung over a blade.

Stepping forward, back straight with a confident façade, he explained to those that didn’t know, how everything should play out, as long as the rules were followed. His voice loud and clear, reaching all those in the back.

Kim swallowed thickly, she had taken her third dose of the Madam’s concoction and her stomach rolled violently. She couldn’t tell if it was from the drink or nerves from starting this dog and pony show, or if she was actually miscarrying. Leaning her head against one of the bars, she really wished she’d agreed with Ukyo’s offer of letting the whole thing go. But, no…she just had to prove a point and set the bar.

She barely listened as an older man from the island stepped forward and began his opening argument. His voice muffled by her need to throw up.
“After speaking with the proud people of this island, and knowing the two dead men personally, I have come to the conclusion that while Tsubaki and Toya were fierce guards with a tendency to take their jobs seriously, they were loyal to their Master.

“Both men were doing what they through they must to protect their way of life. With Moz gone, they were next in line to make such decisions.” He paused, stroking his greying beard. “You people invaded our island, infiltrated our main village with not one, but two of your warriors and turned the mind of an impressionable young woman.

“Afterwards, Moz returned the favor by taking one of your own as payment for your actions. Had you all not come here, two men would be alive, Moz would be here in the flesh, and our way of life could continue as it has since the Master’s wife abandoned him.

“It was all brought forward by your arrival.” Kim lifted her head, looking at Ken with a wide stare. He met her gaze with a silent nod; he’d ask for clarification on that last part later. Scribbling down a quick note as the old man continued.

“Furthermore, your priestess here, Kim or Eris, acted out of line. Attacking members of the Master’s guard is an offense punishable by whipping, in the least. Regardless of their actions, they work with the Master’s blessings.” He signaled the end of his monologue, stepping back to his stool as Ken stood. Kim took a small sip of water. It sat heavily in her stomach.

“While we all agree that the actions of Kimberly were not ones that are condoned by those of us from before the petrification, I will say that, had it been anyone else; anyone that we hold dear, we would have wanted to act accordingly. I am not refuting the claim that had our presents not been here, this wouldn’t have happened, but I will say that we did not know this island was inhabited.

“We came here looking for resources and were more a than happy to gather what we were looking for and go on our way.” Ken paused looking at the crowd, landing lastly on Kim.

“I cannot definitively say what happened between our scouting crew leaving our ship and when I was revived, but speaking with those from that crew, as well as Amaryllis, Anoka and Sakura, I can say that in light of the actions of Moz and the Island’s guards, my client was well within her right to react the way she did.

“Our Village, and I’m aware that this Village as well, had a … ritual, for lack of better terms, called the Blood Revenge.” Murmurs chittered through the area. Ken held up his hand, quieting the muttering.

“I have also learned that neither village has had to use this in many years, generations perhaps, but it still lays within the laws.

“Prior to the night in question. Tsubaki and Toya kidnapped our Chief and a child. They blatantly attacked our people. One could argue they were also enacting the same law, but we, and more importantly, our chief and the child in question, did not intentionally or accidentally, harm anyone.”

The older man stood, refuting Ken’s statement, but was quieted quickly by Gen.

“We, as I am told by many, did not outwardly attack or harm anyone. Senku, the Chief, even provided a weapon and made a deal with Moz, to end the harem.”

“I do believe that is considered heresay.” Gen cut in. “Though I was there. There is no proof of such a deal to prove otherwise.”

“Heresay, my ass! There are witnesses, Gen.” Kim cut in. A sharp hiss to her side shut her up. Senku stood at the edge of the crowd, hands on his hips. He shook his head slightly, before nodding to Ken.

“Though we are not here to discuss the action of Moz, we are here to talk and decide on the catalyst of Tsubaki and Toya’s attack on our people. And that of Kim’s reaction to that attack.” Ken turned to Kim, looking slightly green with a sheen of sweat on her temples. Raising an eyebrow at her, she waved for him to continue.

“As many of us know, Senku and Kim are engaged to be wed, though many of us just say they are already married. Not only was she defending the Chief, but she was also defending her husband. And Suika, a child she has grown to love as much as a mother would.

“Who here can say that a wife and mother’s love wouldn’t and couldn’t produce such a visceral reaction to such a blatant attack on her family? A mother’s love is nothing but fierce in the face of danger to her children.” Ken finished. Turning back to the stool he’d sat at.

The old man pulled at Gen’s sleeve, speaking quickly in his ear. Gen tilted his head and stepped forward.

“I think it is time to talk with our witnesses. The prosecutor would like to call Kim up to the stand first.”

“Objection!” Ken stood. “My client has asked to go last, as her testimony hold the most weight.”

Ukyo leaned over to Soyuz and the Madam, explaining what was happening, what Ken was doing. With a stiff nod, they agreed. Kim snapped her fingers at Ken and jerked her head toward their judges.

“Another thing that we brought up earlier in our meeting before hand. Suika, the child, does not testify. She has already…”

“But I want to help!” Suika shouted, pushing past Kohaku’s legs. Ken continued.

“She has already been through too much to allow…”

“I WANT TO HELP!” She raced to Kim, pressing her face into the bars. “Why won’t you let me? I…I can be helpful.” Her gaze held Kim’s through the wire framed glasses, tears dripping down her cheeks. Kim shook her head.

“No. Go back to Kohaku.” She said firmly. Kohaku picked her up, but her little fist held onto the bars, refusing to let go.

“I’ll say whatever I have to. Please, Mama!” Kohaku gently opened her fingers as Kim approached her with a soft, sad smile.

“That’s why, my love. You can’t say what I need to get out. Only the truth and that man is going to ask hard questions that you won’t know the answers to. Go back to the hut, have a snack and wait for us there.” She wiped Suika’s cheek and nodded for Kohaku to take her away.

“If the court agrees, our first witness with be the Chief, Senku.” Ken stated firmly.

Chapter Text

Senku answered the questions methodically, only giving the details they asked for. When asked what had happened in the hut, he replied with the truth. Vague but the truth none the less. Torture.

He stared at Kim through the bars of her cell. She kept shifting uncomfortably from foot to foot but paying close attention to the old man’s questions. She had scoffed softly at some of his questions, redundant or asking for facts that had no weight on the case.

“And how did the girl escape?”

“I was told Kohaku pulled her from the hut through an open window.”

“You didn’t see this?”

“No.” The old man asked why and Senku watched Kim sneer as he answered with a heavy sigh. A baring of her teeth that had the scar down her face crinkling, and her knuckles turning white as she twisted her hands along the bars.

“And when did she come in?”

“Who? You need to be specific.” He was getting tired of this. The old man waved his hand to the cage, Ken answering with her name since he clearly had decided her name wasn’t worth remembering.

“After Suika was safely removed from the building.” Shifting as his back cramped and the bandages began pulling at his scabs when he did. How the hell did people do this for a living back then? How did Kim get through this as a child? He still had to go through Ken’s questioning, and those would be even more specific.

With Ken and Kim working together, they knew the questions to ask that would make her out in the best light. So, he waited, patience thinning by the minute.

“Then what?”

“Toya was thrown backwards, and Kim cut the rope that held me to the table. Then her and Tsubaki fought.” Ken had told him to keep everything truthful and as vague as possible. No need for details, that would fall on Kim when it was her turn. That was the plan, to keep all the weight of this on her.

“How did she overpower Toya?” The old man stood right in front of him, blocking his view of the other two. His voice never wavered, nor did his stare at the opposing side.

“I don’t know.” He lied smoothly. More questions, but his mind getting stuck on that part of the story. Stuck on the grain of the table. On hearing Toya’s painful scream in his ear as he was run through. On the cold fury that flooded Kim’s face as the bloody blade severed the ties, splattering blood on his hands and arms.

Her silent wrath had scared him and when she had thrown her shirt at him, she never met his eyes. Instead, walking around him and held Kohaku’s katana at Tsubaki’s chest.

The hard set of her jaw, the dead, cold look in her eyes and her chest heaving in barely contained boiling rage. Watching as she tried to fight with an unfamiliar weapon as Tsubaki laughed at her. Until the arrow. Until he realized she wasn’t alone. The shift in his eyes was more terrifying than the haunting grin he’d received.

Shaking his head slightly, Senku refocused. Staring past this annoying man, he stared at Kim. She had her hand over her mouth while Ken leaned back in his stool, whispering something to him. The floor was finally giving to Ken with a wave of a gnarled hand.

Kim nodded as she slowly scratched at her stitches, stepping away from the bars. She sipped again from her cup, wiping off her forehead and breathing deeply. Ken stood, announcing they had no questions.

Senku stood stiffly, numb from the questions and from sitting for so long. They had to cross examine him. That’s how this was supposed to work. He could think of ten, no twenty questions they should be asking. Yet, they were giving up their chance.

‘What are you doing?’ He signed to Kim as he took his place beside Taiju again. His friend lightly placing a hand on his shoulder. A sturdy reminder that he was there to lean on.

‘Just wait.’ She signed back.

“Now we call on Kim to the stand.” Ken said loudly. “I’ll begin her questioning since we passed on our last turn.”

They had passed so Ken could set the right tone with her instead of the old man. An interesting, and illegal, move and one that could backfire. Senku signed, flinching as a tight scab pulled. Her door was opened and Ken walked her to the stool Senku had just vacated.

Sitting heavily, she seemed to sink into herself, curling slightly and a light hand on her stomach. Ken handed her more water.

“Are you alright to do this?” He asked a touch louder then he should have if it were supposed to be a private question. She nodded, handing the water back.

“Just nauseous.” Ken’s nod was exaggerated. An odd sort of pout on his face as he turned and set the water cup back down.

“I’ve heard early pregnancy is rough.” Gasps skittered through the crowd. And Senku’s stomach plummeted to his feet. He finally understood their plan. Play up her side. Remind everyone she’d been raped as well, and it resulted in a child. One that wasn’t his.

His mouth tasted sour as Taiju gripped his elbow tightly. Meeting his horrified face, Senku frowned.

“So, the night in question, how did you realize Senku and Suika were missing?” Ken asked softly. “Tell us everything you remember.”

“He hadn’t returned to the hut we were sharing. I figured he’d lost track of time, as has happened many times. I waited, tried to sleep. But after being away for so long, I missed him. I wanted him next to me.” Kim rubbed her pinky, a habit of hers when she was uncomfortable or worried.

“I wanted to feel safe again. To be held my someone who wouldn’t hurt me.” Her chin wobbled.

“When did you go look for them? Was that when you found them in Moz’s hut?”

“It was after midnight, the high moon. I brought Anoka with me since her and Sakura were in our hut with me. And no, it wasn’t until later.”

“Where did you look?” Ken asked, hands clasped behind his back, pacing in front of her. Kim shifted, frowning and wiping under one eye. Senku had to give her props, she was acting the part well. Not the furious woman, but of a concerned wife. One very apologetic for her actions. Even he was having a difficult time deciding if she was truly acting or not.

“We searched the lab, the beach and even looked over the Perseus with the spyglass. If anyone had been on it, we would have seen more lights than there were.”

“But you never when and actually checked?!” The old man barked.

“No. If anyone were to be there, we light more lights. To let the others know. It was his rule that we all followed.” Kim answered before he was silenced. Turning back to Ken, she continued.

“Anoka and I decided to walk the Master’s village in the off chance he got curious. That’s when we met up with Toya, by Moz’s hut.

“He had told us he hadn’t seen either of them, even offered to let us, me, go through and pilfer anything I wanted for it. But I declined. I didn’t want to go in there. The memories…” She took a shaky inhale, bowing her head and pressing the hem of her shirt to her eye. “I couldn’t go in, I should have. But…”

“Let’s move on. What happened in the morning? How did Ukyo and Kohaku get to Moz’s hut with you?” Ken asked softly. After blotting her face a few more times, she answered.

They went back and forth. Kim answering everything in detail, her voice weak with barely contained tears. Sweat dripped down her temples. The line of her acting and actual tears was blurring as they spoke of the fight. Still dancing around what she had walked into that had set her off.

“So, to make this abundantly clear, you asked permission to fight Tsubaki? From Senku?” Ken’s words were soft but strong and clear. “You were asking the Chief, not your husband, for his blessing to avenge him and Suika?”

“Yes.” She nodded, the hem of her shirt woven between her fingers, dark with leaked tears.

“There you have it.” Ken turned from Kim, toward the Madam and Soyuz. “Permission to enact an ancient law, directly from the Chief. I have no further questions, your honors.”

The old man stood, a fire in his eyes that, had Kim not been prepared to meet, would have had her ready to fight. He was out for her life, to prove her to be nothing but a blood thirsty monster.

“You were given permission in the moment of life and death, you say?” He began softly, pacing.

“Yes.” She answered, a slight hesitation in her words, eyes narrowing.

“And then, when Tsubaki was bested by you and one of your men, the fight was over?” Kim tilted her head, mulling over her answer.

“He was no longer an immediate threat, yes.”

“How so?” He stopped in front of her, leaning over her. She met his gaze but refused to lift her head to meet it.

“He had two arrow heads in his body, multiple gashes from my sword and I had severed the tendons of his heels. He couldn’t walk. He then passed out.”

“After you had climbed on top of him and repeatedly struck him in his head. After he couldn’t fight, correct?”

This line of questioning was edging in a bad direction. No one could help her. Not Ken, not Senku or Ukyo or Kohaku. She could lie, but Senku had told them the story of her after Tsubaki’s defeat. The continuation of her brutal revenge. How he, injured, had to pull her off the unconscious man.

“I…” She began, then rolled her lips between her teeth. “At the time, I didn’t know he had…”

“It is a yes or no question, girl.” Senku and those that knew her, saw the flash of anger at the jab. The tightening of her jaw, and the narrowing of her eye.

“Yes.” Her answer came out stiff. A loud click of her tongue jarring against the previous soft answers she had been giving. Her façade was cracking. The shifting of her shoulders and clenching of her hands gave her away to anyone who was watching.

“According to your own Chief’s story, he pulled you off and then told you to stop. To stop with the Blood Revenge. Isn’t that right?”

“He did say to stop, but not in any specific verbiage.” She ground out.

“But he had said stop?” He pressed, his smug grin growing as she shifted under his gaze.

“So?! Your men in that fucking harem didn’t listen to the word!” She spat, standing. He took a step back as she glowered at him. “Tsubaki didn’t listen to me when I said stop while he raped me, why should I have?”

“So this wasn’t just about your husband and the child. This was also for you. You continued to torture him as revenge for yourself. You were given to the Harem on a deal, one of your own making, knowing what was going to happen. As you had said before.

“You took revenge, took a man’s life for actions you knew were going to happen and then sit in front of us and say it was purely for others. You, Kim, are a liar in your own court.”

“No.” she said weakly. Chatter from the islanders was growing softly.

“You enacted the Blood Revenge to the full extent, until you were told to stop by your Chief. Then afterwards, you stepped out into the night, kidnapped Tsubaki and continued your own torturous game for your own sick reasons.

“You went against your leader, your own laws and murdered a man because he, clearly, acted within the deal you had made.” The smug smile stretched across his face, accentuating his wrinkles. It was a smile of a man who was convinced he had her corned.

Senku’s chest burned, cold sweat beaded on his hair line. Her eye darted around the crowd as she thought quickly, panicked. Her mouth opening and closing as everything she thought of was stopped before her lips could form the words.

“She has nothing to say, proving…”

“That deal I made was with Moz.” Kim said finally, cutting off his words. “It was with him and him alone. I said I would go with Moz if he worked with us. There was nothing about anyone else having access to my body.” Senku was going to puke. Bile stung his throat as Kim laid out the unspoken part of the deal she had made in Yuzuriha’s place.

“I was not property of the Harem.” She paused, swallowing thickly. “I sold myself to Moz. Only Moz. He broke our agreement when he brought in others. How many? I don’t know, nor do I want to.”

“You cannot prove that.” The old man sneered.

“I can. There were witnesses to our deal, and to what happened in Moz’s hands. Gen called heresay on his own dealings because he made it. The original deal. But those that were there, could collaborate on both of our offerings.

“That should have been brought up in your information gathering. But no one thought it would come up.” The silence thick as the old man looked over at Ken, an eyebrow raised. Ken stood, smoothing out his pants.

“I would like to call for a recess, a break, so that we can speak with these witnesses.” Soyuz nodded, speaking softly but firmly.

“That would be best, I think. I was also a witness to both deals in the Sapphire Cove.”

Kim rubbed her eyes, groaning at the pain it caused. This case, had it been in an actual courthouse, would have been thrown out with that admission. And she would have been thrown back into jail until a new judge had been found. Whether Ken was going to push for a new one or not, was a mystery, but doubtful.

She sat back down heavily as chatter exploded from the crowd. She heaved, her stomach finally losing the battle of will against her nausea.
“We will break for now.” The Madam stood and held Kim’s arm. “You need to come with me, back to my hut.” She finished softly, just to her, pulling Kim to her feet and away from the crowd. To the sanctuary of her home.

Chapter Text

Her mind was spinning and still all at once. Chaos raged through her as she went over that day and the following evening. While her thoughts were stuck in the present. At the life she had ended. She stared blankly at the tub, the basin she had cracked in many days before, now steaming, waiting for either her or Anoka to enter.

She was Death. Plain and simple. The man from her childhood, Toya, Tsubaki, Adam and now the life she was expelling. Death, chaos, and destruction followed her in a disgusting wake of sorrow and pain. Leaving rotting footprints alongside her own as she walked this world.

Static and screams echoed between her ears, numbing her to the bustle of the hut. As Anoka leaned against her, the warmth of her body feeling like licks of hellfire, but she didn’t move. Whether for her own anchor to the person who was going through the same thing or because she couldn’t. Couldn’t take away what little comfort she could provide.

Muffled words bore weakly through the sludge of her soul. Anoka whispered words of comfort, of understanding, of sisterly unity.

Unity.

This wasn’t cause for unity. This was punishment. Kim’s chest expanded in a deep, greedy breath. A twitch of her eye at a cramp that tore her in half. Punishment. Karmic revenge for everything she had done. She listed them all off in her head, and growing pile of wrongdoings that she knew was never ending.

“Death walks with me.” Her voice barely above a whisper. Two scorching hands cupped her cheeks.

“Death follows each of us.” Her gaze focused finally on two brilliant blue eyes. Golden eyebrows raised in concern.

“I refuse to cry in front of you anymore.” Kim said blandly, leaning into a palm calloused with years of fighting and hard work.

“I’ll allow it this time. I won’t even make fun of you for it.” Kohaku’s soft laugh, her brilliant smile small as she waited for the smart-ass response that never came. It faded as Kim stared at her.

“The Madam won’t let any men in here. So, I offered to see if you wanted Senku with you.” The question hung between them. Kohaku’s thumb rubbing soft lines under her eye, careful of the stitches brushing against the eyepatch.

“I’m fine.”

“The hell you are!” Senku’s voice broke through the delicate air. Anoka jolting upright. “Now, tell the old bat and her guard dogs to let me in!”
Turning to the curtain the Madam had cracked, Senku stood. Leaning over to stare at her, the guard’s spears crossed in front of him, barring his entrance. Anger flushed his cheeks and ears. Worry creased his forehead and crimson eyes pleaded to be next to her. Kim nodded and extended her hand.

Senku shoved one spear aside and ducked around the Madam.

“Be gentle!” She scolded as he crossed the room in long strides.

“Get off my ass!” He spat, crashing to his knees as Kohaku backed up. His hands hovered over her, deciding to adjust the heavy blanket she had been wrapped in.

“I should have…”

“Shut up.” He cut her off. “Whatever you’re going to say is irrelevant and unnecessary. No one cares what you or I, or anyone, should have done. Or could have done differently. We all just want to hear your stupidly loud laugh again. Even Kohaku misses it.”

“I do not.” Her fake rebuttal was admirable but crashed weakly against Kim. Her forehead bounced against Senku’s collarbone. Anoka pressed against her again and weaved her fingers through Kim’s.

“Death walks with you because you took at least two souls he was waiting for.” Anoka murmured softly. “And you gave him two he wasn’t ready for. Death follows you, not to torment you, but because it is curious.

“You changed it’s plans. You altered the flow of life. Saving two and ending two.” Kim knew she was talking about her and Sakura.
“Three.” Kim croaked as her throat tightened. “No, four.”

“And do you know how many more you and your people have saved?” The Madam spoke softly. Kim didn’t answer, didn’t move. Just squeezed Anoka’s fingers. The five of them sat in silence. The world around them, below them, moved as she felt stuck.

“When did you change your bandages last?” Kim asked finally.

“I brought them with. Yuzuriha changed them this morning.” Senku shifted, pulling out three fat rolls of cloth and a jar of ointment. Lifting her head, Kim shrugged off the blanket.

“I can do it now, if you want.” Pushing her hair back with one hand and reaching for the jar. “I gotta do something.”

“That’s my girl.” Senku breathed as Anoka shifted away. The Madam hung up a curtain with Kohaku’s help, splitting the room off so Anoka could bathe. As Senku slipped out the top half of his smock, Kim washed her hands.

“The wires are going to be done soon.” Senku said watching her carefully. “Then we can work on the radio tower and finish cleaning the lower decks.
“I was thinking we’re gonna need to do a total rehaul on the design of our ship for the voyage across the Pacific.” Kim nodded along, slowly unwrapping him, a wet cloth next to her to loosen any dried parts.

“Your Medbay needs to be bigger, I’ve decided. The sleeping quarters too. Hammocks were used before cots in most ships. They’ll sway with the waves instead of throwing our crew to the floor.

“And I was thinking of a Captain’s Quarters too. Chief’s Quarters actually. If we call it a Captain’s Quarter, Ryusui will claim it as his.” Kim hummed softly as she pressed the cloth against a section of bandage stuck to his ribs.

“That he would. Though, he may anyway if you call it anything else.” She agreed.

“The greediest man in the world vs. the most stubborn woman. I wonder who would come out the victor.” He jokes gently, flinching as she pulled at the cloth.

“Depends on the stakes, I suppose. Is it just the room? Cuz I can just sleep in the Medbay or a hammock.”

“The room and an actual bed. Full sized for two people.” She met his smirk and a smile tugged at her lips.

“Well then, theres no contest. Ryusui wins.” Senku let out a confused grunt and tilted his head.

“How so?” She tossed the soiled rag and went to unwrap his thigh. Her head dipped as another painful cramp knocked the wind out of her. Reminding her to breathe, Senku finished unwrapping the bandage. Clicking his tongue at the air cold against the healing wound. Dropping the last bit from his arm into the pile, Kim lifted her head.

“Who knows? They may tie the knot before we do at this point.” She finally answered.

“You never told me what kind of wedding you want. I mean I’d assume you’d want a giant, ugly ass ballgown and a twenty-foot veil. Something to blow even the Royal Wedding out of the water.

“Bride’s maids in some frilly ass dresses. Groom’s men and me in a tuxedo with cummerbunds too. All in some matching puke inducing color. Flowers and ribbons covering every square inch of the venue. Like a green house vomited everywhere.”

“Yeah?” A soft giggle. “You really think so?”

“Yes. Anything for you to be the center of attention. The Queen of the World. In all your taffeta and silk glory. A vision to rival the angels themselves.”
“Now you’re just being ridiculous.” Gently wiping away old ointment with a clean rag. Kim shook her head. “I’m pretty sure taffeta and silk are the same thing, just woven differently. You’d have to ask Yuzuriha.”

“And get pulled into a mind-numbing conversation about fabric?”

“You’d love it, don’t lie to me. I’d fall asleep so damn fast.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll pinch you to keep you awake.” He hissed lightly as she pressed against his stitches. “I’ve got scissors to cut the thread. They’re ready to come out.”

They sat in shared silence as Kim pulled out the silk thread, looking over the now healthy pink skin. Her frown deepening as she danced over the thin marks covering his chest and arms.

“Weed whacker.” She whispered. “Looks like you got into a fight with one. I wonder how long the scars will last.”

Senku shrugged. Not like he really cared how his skin looked as long as nothing was infected or absurdly gross. A couple of scars meant nothing to him. Not really.

Anoka splashed in the water as she scrubbed herself clean. Senku looking over the scars on his arms and turned back to Kim’s unfocused gaze. Her face pinched in pain, and she held her breath as another cramp ripped through her.

Curling into herself, her fingers dug into her shirt. Hissing a curse before groaning. Her head landing heavily on Senku’s thigh. He rubbed her back, the only comfort he could give at the moment. A heating pad would be nice, or morphine. Dilaudid or Oxycodone. Something to just take the pain away.

The Madam slid through the hung curtain, laying a cool rag on the back of her neck.

“It’s nearly over.” Her reedy voice soft as she knelt behind her and pushed on her hips with solid, grounding pressure.

“I was also thinking about doing an upgrade on your guitar. Acoustic is nice and all, but the sound is all wrong for you. Making it into an electric one shouldn’t be too hard. Through the amp might be challenging.

“But I bet ten billion Dragos that Kasaki and Chrome could figure it out if you and I gave them the basics. It might even be better then that busted up one you use to have.”

“Don’t talk shit about my amp.” Kim groundout, rubbing her forehead against his leg. “You rebuilt that thing, like, three times.”

“I did, didn’t I?” He chuckled, tucking stray hair around her shoulder. “Still should have gotten a new one.” Flipping the rag over on her neck, the Madam pressed down harder.

“Hey, do you remember when you had that Reggae phase? What was that song called that you demanded Tome and you come up with a dance to?” Senku asked. He continued when Kim shook her head, unable to answer.

“If I could, I’d sing it to you but that would just made everything worse.”

“I think you should!” Anoka called from behind the curtain.

“Your ears would bleed.” Senku said softly as Kim swore again, then a moment later relaxed. The Madam slowly released her hips and patted her to sit up. Senku held her as the Madam pulled away the bloody cloth she’d been sitting on and balled it up, sliding a new one beneath her.

“Go Down Dey. That’s the song. And we did come up with a dance for it. It was awesome too.” She answered as the Madam left, the curtain swinging in her wake. Kim grabbed the rag from her neck and wiped her face.

“Let’s leave everything to breath until tonight. Then you can smear more shit on me and mummify me up. You should get into the bath as well.”

“Good idea. I feel gross.” Sitting back, she sighed. “I agree with Anoka though, you should regale us with a song. I think we all need a good laugh.”

“Bite me.” Kim smiled lightly. Some of the heaviness in her shoulders leaving with it.

Under the cover of night, the only witness to the Madam’s night wandering were the moon and the stealthy blonde who bounded from tree limb to tree limb silently. She carried a small bundle of cloth and a digging hoe.

With unhurried, reverent steps, the Madam made her way down the wooden pathways to the base of the large tree they had built their home in. Kneeling at the curve of a gnarled root, she dug. Placing the cloth in the hole, she sat back and placed a hand on the bark.

“Give these young women the peace they seek. I have prayed many nights for an end to this life, and you have brought us people that have done that. And now, I pray that they all find what they are looking for. Their home, or the resources they need.

“Whatever it is they seek to find, please let them find it. Let them live lives they would be proud to tell.

“Let them find the answers they seek.” The Madam bowed before the thick trunk of the tree, where the Soyuz capsule had been hidden. Praying to those in the past that watched over them. “Bring peace to those two. I have a feeling this is only the beginning for them. Bring them strength and determination to follow through with their path to a happy ending.”

Ken pushed back starting up the court fiasco again for three days before the old man and the others were tired of waiting. Senku couldn’t help but complain about lost time. Time that could have been used getting the Perseus seaworthy again. He and everyone else were bitting at the bit to head home. To see their friends and families again. To sleep in their own homes.

Kim agreed. She just wanted to go home as well. Back to the nest of blankets and sleep. But no. She sat, uncomfortably on a thick pad, still bleeding. Still cramping, but no longer nauseous.

“Shall we begin?” The Madam asked softly.

“Yep!” Kim said loudly. “I’ll start. I killed both Toya and Tsubaki. Did I kidnap Tsubaki in the middle of the night? Yes. Did I flay him, take out an eye, and cut out his tongue for talking about shit he shouldn’t have. I sure as fuck did. Do I feel bad for taking two lives, yes. But I would do it again and again.

“Theres no need to question anyone else. I plead guilty to justifiable homicide on two counts. What should be the punishment?”

Ken stared at her, then the old man. Both shifting to Soyuz and the Madam. Kim also looked over at the two, a thin smile on her face. With a nod from the older woman, she stood.

“With the admittance of wrongdoing, as well as taking into consideration the actions that lead up to the murders, we’d already come to the agreement. Kim, you are here banished from our island.

“As soon as you are ready and able to leave, you must. You shall not be allowed to return until your mission is complete. Should you set foot on this island before that time, you will be forcibly removed and sent back out to sea.”

Kim stared at the Madam. This was…unexpected.

“Until your ship is sea-worthy again, we have also agreed that you must stay with at least one person from your village. You are not permitted to wonder on your own.” Kim forced a giggle down. She’d basically gotten probation again. She was expecting to be shoved into one of the sea caves, forced to do hard labor or, hell, anything besides…probation.

“Are we all in agreement?” The Madam looked to each of them in turn, waiting for a nod. “Good. We’re done or whatever phrase you all use.”
“Court is adjourned!” Gen smiled with a loud clap of his hands. A few cheered and clapped while others turned back to their own lives. Kim stood, staring at the Madam.

“We’re all of the same idea. When your mission is over, then you may come back and see that we have fully done away with the Harem. It will not come back.” The Madam said, stepping close to her.

“So, you’ve become the unofficial leader of the place then?” Kim smiled.

“For now. Until we can figure out someone who’s more…acceptable for the position.”

“I think you’d be…ow!” she stumbled forward as someone crashed into her. Suika had nearly taken her out at the knees. She was a blubbering mess at the news of her banishment.

Picking her up, she bid the Madam goodbye and left with a grateful smile for the light sentence.

“My love, calm down. It’s fine.” She wiped off Suika’s tears with the sleeve of her shirt. “I don’t plan on coming back here anyway. It’s no loss on my end.

“Besides we have a lot of work to do to get the Perseus back up and running.” Tweaking her wet cheek. “And I don’t know about you but I wanna get home and see all our friends.” Suika hiccuped a nod, agreeing with Kim as they caught up with Senku, Ukyo and Gen.

“Pardoned again.” She shrugged, holding Suika a bit tighter.

“One day you’re not gonna be so lucky.” Senku said shoving her head. “One day it’ll all catch up.”

“And when that day happens then I’ll deal with it.” Shuffling Suika to her hip, she pushed her way between them. “Let’s get this ship back on the water and go home.” Senku dug in his ear, going over everything that still needed to be done. His hand resting on his hip as they left, making it back to the makeshift village.

The beach had been transformed into a proper party. Cotton candy, Francios dishing up seafood and a few bonfires along the sand. Picking delicately at the spun sugar, Kim walked along, smiling at people when they stared too long. Adjusting the eyepatch for the tenth time, she shuffled to Kohaku, her escort for the night.

Kim stood quietly next to her, handing over the rest of the candy as they watched the festivities. Kohaku took it gently, picking a piece off.

“You’ve got quite the group of admirers.” She said softly. Kim grunted, turning away from the people that kept a keen eye on her. Others laughed and milled around, enjoying the food and treats. Kim and Kohaku kept to the sides, watching.

“Where’s the boys?” Kim finally asked. Kohaku shrugged, licking sugar from her fingers. Her gaze off on the sky, stars bright in the new moon sky.
“Senku said he had something to finish before tonight. I think he’s holed up in the lab again.”

“Who’s the samurai?” Kim tilted her head at the man with long hair that followed Ginro around, his hand always protectively resting on a stick and eyes that kept a look out for any and all movement.

“Mizukaze. He was revived before you. He’s from the last time there was a large area petrification. Said a bunch of those devises rained down from the sky. His master was killed in a battle for those things, and they destroyed all but the one we have now.”

“And the reason he’s following Ginro around like a lost puppy?”

“Guess he looks like his old master. And now Ginro is…”

“Taking full advantage of it. Nice. What else have I missed?” Kohaku hummed thoughtfully, twirling the cotton candy stick between her fingers.

“Nothing much, just that we’re going to the moon to fight the Why-man.” She said with easy nonchalance. Kim choked, coughing loudly as Kohaku laughed. “We had the same reaction. Why-man has been sending messages to petrify the world again.

“Remember when you all heard him when you tested the radio for the first time?” Kim nodded. “Well, he’s using Senku’s voice to relay the messages. He’s repeating the same thing every few minutes. Ruri’s been hearing it too. Senku said he’s broadcasting on all channels, whatever that means.”
“How’d we come up with the moon though? I didn’t think any satellites were still up there.”

“Ukyo and Senku figured it out. I don’t know nor will I pretend to understand it, but Why-man is on the moon.” Kim shook her head in disbelief as they fell into comfortable silence.

“Wait! Rained down the devise? Like there were a lot of them. How many? Where’d they go?” Kim jolted, turning to her. The questions coming out in rapid fire.

“Mizukaze’s people destroyed all but one, weren’t you listening? Theres also a rumor from some of the older islanders about Soyuz. That he looks just like the old Master. Even Taiju and Ukyo say it too. And when the old man at your trial said something about the Master’s wife abandoning them, someone started asking questions.”

“Don’t tell me Soyuz is the Master’s kid.” Kim stared at her wide eyed.

“That’s the rumor. I don’t know how anyone will prove it, but it seems that way.”

“So, the Madam won't have to look far.” Kim rubbed her chin, turning back toward the bonfires. “He just needs to accept it?” Kohaku nodded. “Good for him and a lucky break for the islanders. He’s a good guy and he’s got a good head on his shoulders.”

A happy, high-pitched call caught everyone’s attention. Gen stood with his arms raised, inviting everyone to gather near the water. His grand movements mirroring the excitement he festered in the crowd. Senku’s pleased smile softening as he looked at the fun along the beach.

Kohaku and Kim joined them as Soyuz offered to stay on the island. Wishing to see his people progress positively as the Kingdom of Science had. Kim pinched Senku’s arm as he waved off Soyuz’s grand gesture.

“You’ll be great at it, my friend.” Kim smiled warmly.

“Thank you. You all will always have a true ally with me and my people. And I already know how to make the revival fluid. I promise to revive them all. It's my duty to save them as the island’s new master.” Soyuz looked out over the crowd.

“Plus, Senu’s group still has the Why-man to contend with.” Kirisame added. Her gaze landed on Kim and a sort of sad look flickered before moving on.
“That’s true, he’s dangerous too. Please, join their fight, Kirisame.” She took a step back, startled at the gentle command.

“Our friends are about to embark on a quest for resources around the world. They’ll need fierce warriors to aide them. And you are the fiercest warrior here.” With a stout nod, she lowered herself to her knee.

“Understood. I vow to prove myself worthy.” The important moment was broken by Ginro’s loud exclamation.

“WOW! Great point! Mizukaze should tag along too! Your old lord’s reincarnation could use a meat shield…I mean…loyal attendant and ripped bodyguard!”

“Funny how they said the same thing yet, Ginro is still a sleeze ball.” Kim whispered to Senku. His matching, easy grin tightened in her chest.
“That’s our Ginro for ya. Would you really expect anything less?” She curled her finger around his as the light and bonfires were dimmed. Chrome’s voice echoed over the speakers she hadn’t noticed. Readying everyone for…Rainbow Bridge Max Level.

Conjuring the fleeting memory of the Throne Room back in the Empire. Chrome throwing minerals on their lit hearth. While the three men gaped at him, she had to stifle the very real laugh that had threatened to bubble up from her chest. One of the few she had while there.

Turning to tell Senku of the memory, he just pointed out to the water with a nod of his head. Loud boom startled the crowd and her while a streak lit up the sky, exploding into a beautiful firework. Cascading reds and yellows along the stars. Startled screams were replaced with cheers.

~”Look! Here comes a big one!” Byakuya said as a rainbow smiley face lit up over the festival. “What did I tell ya, not only was it big, it’s gorgeous too!” His mask hanging off the side of his face. Kim squealed in joy, leaning on Senku’s small frame.

“Looked about a hundred thirty meters in diameter, probably a number four firework. Sodium oxidate made the yellow and probably used strontium nitrate to get that kind of red.” He prattled on blandly, trying to shake Kim off his shoulder.

She leaned over him more, staring at him with a small frown.

“I can’t believe that’s how you just described fireworks.” His father also staring down at his son. Shoving Kim in the chest, he finally got her off of him.
“Well, why is a grown up acting more excited than a kid. You're making a bigger deal of this than I am.” He turned to Kim with a deeper frown on his face. “Stay off of me! You’re heavy.”

“Oh, stop it!” She groaned at him. “Just enjoy the show and stop being a party pooper. Also, if you’d just watch what was going on, you wouldn’t even notice me.” She swiped the grilled squid from his hand, bouncing around to grin at him. The hair sticks in her buns jingling softly.

Senku tried to grab his food back from her, but she held it up higher and cackled. Byakuya snatched it from her hands and handed it back to his son, who immediately licked up the entire length of it.

“I’ve always had an appreciation for fireworks.” Byakuya began, kneeling down wrapping an arm around both kids. “Of course they’re a beautiful sight to see, but a lot of preparation went into creating them. Craftsman put all they had into making them.

“And for a fleeting moment, their hard work dazzles everyone from above. The science of gunpowder lives on in the hearts of many and gives hope for the future. Fireworks are proof of that, which is real beauty.”

“Right! So, stop being a wet blanket and just watch the show. You can tell us all about the chemicals and whatever when we get back into the car.” Kim flicked Senku in the forehead, turning back to the sky as more bloomed, their chest rattling explosions booming through each of them. ~

The memory faded as Senku turned to Kim beside him, her smile wide and brighter than ever. He saw the little girl from that night in her eyes as the colors from his hard work splashed over her face and mirrored in her eye.

His father was right all those years ago. Science brings hope. Hope of a new world. Hope that they’ll find their happiness.

“Flashbangs!?” Kim thumped her chest as the bright explosion followed by a lung shaking bang echoed through the trees. His finger tightened around hers, not caring about the show, but watching her enjoy what he knew she never expected to see again.

“Of course. It’s not a proper show without them.” Four more went off and she whooped loudly. Arms raising and fists clenched tights with awe. She bounced as cheers and chatters floated around them.

On the way back to their huts, Yo smashed into Kim’s shoulder. Shaking her as he told her about the fireworks with hurried breaths. She shoved him off, shouting at him as he pretended that she had missed the entire thing. Suika pulled at her hand. Still shouting at Yo, she pulled her onto her back and bounced the girl until she squealed. Yo still dancing just out her her reach.

Senku smiled as they played a head of him. Gen quietly walking with him, his own small smile relaying how everyone was feeling to have each other back where they should be.

Tomorrow would be the last surprise before they left. With the radio tower the islanders had finished and now the tower on the ship was nearly done, they could finally go home. Back to his lab, to the clinic, to their shared home where they didn’t have to share with two other women.

He’d pull Kim aside later and see if Anoka and Sakura had truly decided to come with them. With the addition of Kirisame and Mizukaze, the others wouldn’t be that much more of a burden. And considering it was a short trip back home, they could swing it.

“Bed! We’ve got things to do before we go home. Suika! Come back here, you goober!” Kim raced after a laughing Suika after jumping from her back and chasing Yo down the path.

A twinge of jealousy, or something similar, flared in his chest. How easily she and the others seemed to shake off what had happened here. Their laughs and smiles clanked loudly at the hollowness in his chest. Adjusting his shoulders, scabs pulled, and muscles ached still.

They seemed to move past everything so easily, yet he was stuck replaying memories that forced their way to the forefront of his thoughts. Rattling him to the core as he shoved them aside, trying to focus on getting them all home.

With a heavy sigh and a roll of his shoulder, he fell away from Gen and found Ryusui and Ukyo and the troop of men for the last event before they departed.

Chapter Text

“The radio tower is done, why the hell aren’t we high tailing it back home?” Kim groaned as they stepped back onto the beach. Her, Senku, Kohaku and Suika had spent the last hew hours putting the medbay back together as best they could.

“I wanna sleep in my room again. With my blankets and my pillows.” She continued, itching her cheek dangerously close to a stitch. Kohaku slapped her hand away, giving her a loaded scowl.

“Stop it. The whining and the scratching. You are, literally, the worst person to care for.”

“Nurses usually are.” Senku chuckled. “They know too much to listen to anyone else. As for the whining. I agree. You’re being obnoxious.”

“As if!” Kim gasped.

“I agree with Momma. I wanna go home!” Suika cried out. “I miss my friends!”

“Alright.” Senku sighed. “We’ll leave after we finish up what we have planned. As was the plan all along.”

Kim and Suika groaned, leaning their heads back. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. How funny that Suika picked up on her mannerisms. He was pleasantly surprised she hadn’t started swearing like her yet. Or maybe he just hasn’t paid enough attention.

“Such bullshit.” Kim whispered.

“Yeah, bullshit.” Suika agreed, nodding calmly and folding her arms.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, Kimberly.” Senku groaned as she laughed loudly. “Suika, you can’t say that.”

“Why not!! Momma does all the time.”

“It’s a grown-up word.” Kohaku shoved Kim as she continued to laugh, snorting.

“Our kids are so fucked.” Senku whispered as they finally made. It back to the village. Ukyo waved him over, a smirk on his face.

“Doubtful they’re as fucked as you think. But everything is set. Ready whenever you all are.” He adjusted his hat. “You think it’ll help?”

“Probably. You and Ryu said she had a plan for it. Knowing her, this is what she had planned anyway. Trust me, it’s not the first time she wanted to set something on fire.”

“Probably won’t be the last either.” Ukyo snickered.

“Humans and fire have quite the problematic history. Even I’ve had my own dabbles in light arson. Comes with the territory.”

“About the same time as the fireworks?” Senku nodded. “I’ll see if any of the woman would like to join. I’m sure at least some of them will enjoy the show.”

One more night, then they would leave. One more way to rid them of physical reminders should they return soon. She had already wondered away during the recess during court to empty out Moz’s hut of anything she’d wanted. Anything the girls had stashed away, even taking some of the weapons.

Ryusui had taken over the operation to remove it from the tree in one piece. Getting it down had been the challenge and making sure the hut swung from the branches without stressing the building too much. Senku had over seen the pulling, calculating the amount of rope and the trajectory needed to get it out from the grip of the ancient tree.

He hadn’t wanted to cut anything unless necessary. The tree grew from the capsule that had safely brought his father and the other astronauts back to Earth. To damage it felt nearly sacrilegious. He’d checked on it early that morning, knowing. There wasn’t much left, if anything.

Kohaku had also been there. The gentle conversation had been calming, she understood. When the short conversation ended, she left. Left him to his thoughts. Walking around the large footprint of the trunk, he found the Madam. She knelt in front of a recently dug up patch of dirt.

“Senku.” She called out as he turned away. “A moment of your time, if you can.” He stood near her as she finished her silent prayer, patting the turned-up dirt gently.

“I hope that when you and your people return, we have done justice to your hard work. That your sacrifices here are worth the damage they have done.”

“I have no doubt you will do fine. Soyuz is a capable man.” Resting his hands on his hips, he watched the sun rise. Splashing bright oranges and gold along the clouds and water.

“I am forever grateful you all landed here. But if I may be honest…” she waited for his small nod. “I am upset you had not come earlier. To help those we had already lost.” Her reedy voice swung into sadness with an edge of anger. Senku waited for her to continue, but she let her words hang heavily in the crisp morning air.

“What happened?” He finally asked. It should be anyone else but him having this conversation. Anyone who could be a holding space for this woman’s long held sorrow. He was barely containing his own emotions.

“My sister.” She began. “And my only daughter. Both before Moz had any power, but Ibara did.” He raised an eyebrow, glancing at the older woman.

“I know. While I am old, far too old to have been chosen. My sister was a late addition to the family. My daughter only a few years younger than her. Yet, both chosen to serve in the Master’s harem.

“My daughter had the same spark in her as your wife. I was already working for Ibara when she arrived. She’d made the cut to serve directly under the Master, Ibara, and when I as able to see her again, she was being pulled from Wavebreak Cove.

“Ibara saying she had jumped, unable to cope with her duties. But I knew. I knew he was lying. She would have never thrown herself to the waves. I knew he had her silenced for what she knew…knowing the Master was stone.” She grunted as she stood.

“When Kim came back to my hut, before the battle there, when she let out her pent-up emotions, I was nervous we’d have the same situation on our hands. To pull another girl from the waters, or to lose their bodies to the depths.”

He’d seen the look on Kim’s face when they were on the ship. The look of defeat. He never wanted to see her head bowed that way again. To meet the dead eyes he’d seen before reviving Hyoga.

“Jumping isn’t her style.” He answered thickly. Poison was. “She would have tried to take out the person who made her contemplate that if that was her only option.” The Madam nodded.

“I saw that when they gathered to meet you. The determination set up again. She left with her head held high. With the air of a Chief’s wife, hellbent on going home.

“She spoke of you. To me. To the other two. She never lost hope that you and your friends would find her. Or would be waiting for her. I hope you know that.”

“When we set foot on this island again, we’ll have gathered all the items we need to revive the world again. To bring everyone back into a scientific world. We will bring with us a new way of life that won’t allow this to happen again.”

“And Kim?” Senku turned to her with a gentle smile.

“She’ll make sure of it. No more daughters thrown to the waves.” Between him, Kim and their entire village, he was sure of it.

Kim held onto Senku’s hand as he led her blindfolded down the beach. She’d been weary but agreed as long as he didn’t let go of her hand. The bottle of gasoline in his other hand.

Pulling her ahead of him, he positioned her in front of the hut. Gently pulling the cloth from her eyes, she scowled. Wrapping her hand around the bottle, Kim stared at him.

“It needs to be destroyed, otherwise, some may make it some sort of monument to the old ways.” He said softly. Few others had joined them. Senku’s stomach had churned at a few of the men too. Casting out the troubling thoughts.

“Good.” She grinned at him then the unlit Molotov cocktail. “You sure you don’t want to?”

“No. I’ll blow something else up later.” He joked. “Plus, I already doused the entire think in alcohol. I’ve done my part, just need your flame to finish it all.” Digging the small box of matches he had refilled before they left. Raising an eyebrow in question, Kim nodded and he struck the match. The flame flared and kissed the rag. Stepping aside, Kim launched the bomb toward the hut.

The heat was instantaneous as the glass shattered into the open doorway. As flames exploded through the windows, the curtain flailed from its hook, flapping violently in the explosion.

As the flames settled into a gentle roar, Senku met Kim’s excited gaze, her smile feral and brimming with satisfied revenge. Her fingers touched her chin and pulled away, signing her thanks.

She turned back to the burning building as Senku looked around the people. Men and women that stood around the hut, stared as the place of horrors burned to cinders. Flicks of ask floated through the air, dancing on the updraft.

“Burning bright against the dark
Each flame harboring ill-intent floated back to the void.”

Senku tuned back to her, the heavy hollowness in his chest swelled, pushing roughly against his ribs.

“A lyricist through and through.” He murmured.

“Words are just a means to express what the soul feels. Songs, books, even your research papers. The words you choose hold more meaning then they say. I always felt each word has a soul, or a flicker of something.” Kim shrugged. “Maybe it's just me, that I’m weird for holding so much weight to words when I have such a limited normal vocabulary.”

The roof creaked as the wood began to weaken. Senku mulled over her words, their weight.

“Even with your limited spoken vocab, you have a way of getting your point across. Sometimes just your face is enough.” He chuckled. She turned to him with a dead panned stare.

“See. No need for words when you got that look going on.” Clicked her tongue as she rolled her eyes.

A shower of sparks jettisoned into the air as the hut collapsed into itself. People waved away the flickering ash. Soft cheers at Moz’s home’s destruction.

“We’ll leave in the morning, have you talked with the girls? They’re really interested on coming with us?”

“Yes. I’ve explained the work we do and they’ll be expected to help out in whatever way they can. And they are dead set on joining. Anoka was sold on the food.” She laughed.

They stayed until the fire was coal, those that had gathered, left for the night.

“Senku.” She began. “I wasn’t just talking just to talk. Words hold power and sometimes getting shit out will help. I know I said I couldn’t talk about what happened right after, but I can when you’re ready.”

“In your famous words…I’m fine.” He met her scowl with a grin. Tugging on her wrist, they spent their last night on Treasure Island tucked tight against each other.

~ Gentle rocking from the ship soothed the anxiety of heading home. The Generals, Kohaku and Kim gathered on the bridge. It had been cleaned up, spotless thanks to Francios. Standing around the strategy table, Senku braced a hand on it as the ship swayed.

“Anyhow, now that we have platinum from Treasure Island, we can make buckets of revival fluid. Our next step is to go globe trotting. Picking up allies and other resources so…”

“I desire it!” Ryusui interrupted loudly. “The Kingdom of Science will craft a luxury cruise liner for our trip to the moon.”

“Oho-ho! I’ve built many-a ship in my day but I got trouble picturing this one. Is it gonna be a whopper? Or a neat tiny…?” Kasaki pondered aloud.

“Or a hot air balloon?” Chrome added.

“The cruise liner or the rocket?” Kim asked. “The ship will probably be the same size as this, we aren’t gonna make a whole new one just for that. But the rocket will have to be smaller in size, like the hot air balloon, right?” Senku nodded.

“The Soyuz capsule that Byakuya and them rode in only sat three. So, it’ll be a limited crew. Who makes the trip?” said. The ship rolled again, each of them bracing against the table.

“Welp, we need a pilot…” Senku’s excited smile brightened his face.

“Of course, me.” Ryusui grinned.

“And theres no point in making the trip without a scientist. That’ll be whoever the best scientist is that day we finish the rocket.” A chorus of his name whispered through the room. Kim caught his eye and raised a scarred eyebrow. A slight tilt of his head and shrug answered her silent question.

“Don’t forget a squad that’s ready to work. People that can leap into action. Combat on the moon is a terrifying prospect but, we still have no clue what Why-man actually is.” Ukyo tipped his hat. Kim opened her mouth to speak, but Magma cut her off.

“That’s simple enough, we need the mightiest man here!” He laughed. “How about we hold another Grand Bout to decide!” Excitedly smashing his fist into the palm of his hand.

“While that sounds awesome, we really don’t need a Fight Club style rumble.” Kim said.

“Exactly.” Senku nodded. “We already know the mightiest guy around.” A pregnant pause filled the room until Taiju laughed loudly.

“Ohh yeah! I hear ya!” Senku pulled out the Medusa as many agreed, finally catching on. Magma’s dejected frown, the only dark face in light of Tsukasa’s return.

“Cuz now that we have none other than the real Dr. Stone.” Senku chuckled, twisting the small silver devise in his fingers. “We’re gonna wake him from his cold sleep… the Strongest Primate High Schooler.”

Back in the MedBay, Kim sat back in her desk, the remnants of her notes scattered in front of her. Delicately pushing around torn pieces with a finger. She had found a few whole pages, but knowing some had been stuck to the bottoms of feet or scattered throughout the ship, she wasn’t hopeful to find every piece.

The door swung open, then snicked shut. Senku sat heavily on the cot, running a hand through his hair.

“So, bringing back the old leader of the Empire of Might…I wonder if we might have some sort of old faction rise up.” He mused.

“Worried?” Kim said, holding up two pieces of paper, squinting to see if they matched.

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t.” She hummed at his confession. “Are you listening? Should I come back in and give a wailing scene to get your attention?”

“I’m sorry.” Kim sighed, setting down the paper. An apologetic smile on her lips. “I’ve been thinking the same thing, but I doubt it’ll be a problem. We’re got a better life here than we had back at the caves. Not to mention the sanitation, the food, and the work is better.

“If anyone seriously thinks about restarting the Empire vs the Kingdom, there’s enough of us to squash it.” She had turned to him, resting her elbows on her knees.

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Helps that someone from there says it too.” He sighed, leaning back. His head thumping against the wall. She watched him for a while as he stared at the wall with a far away gaze.

“Senku.”

“Don’t”

“It’s just us. The comms are closed in here.” Taking the few steps to the cot, she sat next to him. Tucking her foot beneath her and taking his hand into hers.

“It’ll help. To get it out. Holding it in isn’t gonna make what happened go away. When I was in therapy, the shrink said that it's like a ball in a small box. As you talk about it and work through it the box gets bigger. The…pain or trauma, stays there. It always will, but it doesn’t hit the box as often.”

“Interesting analogy.” Senku sat up, pulling his hand out and picking his ear.

“It’s true though.”

“Then you start. Tell me what happened.” He stared at her, hands lowering to clasp tightly together. “One night for me doesn’t throw a shadow at the weeks you spent there. You have more to work through than I do.” She opened her mouth to say anything but shut it with a nod.

“Weeks, hmm?”

“You…you didn’t know?” He straightened more. Kim stood again, clapped her hands once and turned back to him.

“Nope. But it’s fine. Um…ok…I’ll drop it until you’re ready to talk. And I won’t say anything because I don’t want you to know. I have my own way of dealing and moving though all this, my own system.

“I just wanted to help you find a way to deal with…” she waved her hand. “That .”

He said her name softly.

“No pressure, Sparky. Seriously. Whether we’re out of orbit or not. I’ll be right beside ya or behind ya.

“You chill here, collect yourself. I’m gonna go see if anyone needs anything and find a snack. Want something?” He nodded. “Great. You need to eat. You’re too damn skinny.” She said as she opened the door and walked out, leaving Senku in the MedBay. Rubbing a hand through his hair, then smoothing out his smock.

Out of orbit.

They were and he wasn’t sure if it was just because of the chaos they’d gone through, or just from both of their assaults. But they were being flung away from each other at a time where they needed each other the most.

No one else was going to understand his thoughts better than her and he’d earned her thrust through years. Why, then, was this happening?

Looking around the room, little baskets of torn papers. The scraps of others still scattered along the desk. Adam’s wrap hung back the hooks it had originally sat. The edges skillfully repaired by Yuzuriha. No longer a perfect wrap, the edges that had been frayed and torn, now rounded.

Fingering the salvaged fabric, Yuzuriha had sewn everything back in on itself, tying small knots and weaving in loose edges. She had worked on it at night, after they stopped working because they had to sleep.

After they had forced him to rest when all he wanted to do was finish the drone and get Kim back. To get them off the island and back home.
Startling violently at three sharp clanks of the comm tube, he turned and flipped open the cover.

“We’re nearly back. Everyone get ready to go ashore.” Ryusui’s confident voice rattled through the speaker. They were about twenty minutes away by his calculations. Letting the cover slap shut, Senku opened the door and made his way back to the bridge.

Merging into the crowd as they all made their way back to the upper deck, he searched for Kim as she should have been coming back from the kitchen. He still hadn’t seen her as he entered the Bridge.

Chapter Text

A pleased smile sat on Senku’s face as he stood next to Ryusui, arms crossed as Ishigami Village came into view. Their huts, the clinic, the scaffolding from the ship. If he squinted he could see Ruri standing at the radio tower, her arm waving as they approached. Little dots of people ran from their homes to the shore, screams growing louder and clearer, welcoming them back home.

Burning settled uncomfortably in his ribs. It was their home, yet his was still fractured. Tearing his eyes from the shore, Kim was on the deck, standing next to Gen. Her head fell back at something, Gen leaned over speaking softly to her. His hand raised to shield his lips from everyone else. Leaning close to him, she whispered back. Their shoulders shaking as they giggled at whatever was going on below him.

The Perseus came to a stop, Magma and Ken dropped the gang plank and everyone rushed off, excited to be home. Senku patted the pouch with the devise as he stopped next to Kim. They stood in silence as the others disembarked. Cries of relief and reunions danced around them.

“Finally, home.” Breaking the stiff air between them. Kim nodded in agreement.

“Yep.” Her fingers touched the scar down her face. “What do I say happened? And your scars? How do we explain them without…”

“We got into a fight. Tell the truth and skip the gnarly bits. Or just leave the kidnapping out. Kohaku and Ukyo have already talked to Suika. And I doubt anyone else is gonna say anything.” He held out his hand.

Slipping her fingers between his after a long moment, her smile thin.

“And anyone talk to Yo? He’s the biggest blabber mouth there is.”

“Your bestie, Kohaku, made it very clear what would happen if he opened his mouth.” Kim nodded, her smile softening slightly.

Squeezing her hand three times, he pulled them down to the sand. As they melted into the crowd around, Chrome was excitedly talking, gesturing to Senku.

“We’ve got the petrification devise and unlimited revival fluid, meaning we can turn to stone and revive ourselves. We can heal even the baddest of wounds. Together they make…”

“Kimberly!!” Her name shattered the excitement as Cho slammed into her. Stumbling backwards at the sudden force, Kim and Cho tumbled to the sand.

“Dr. Stone.” Chrome finished weakly.

Pulling away from Kim, a huge smile on her face, Cho gasped sharply.

“What happened to you?” Cupping her face and leaning close. Kim gently sat up and pulled Cho to her feet and off to the side. Chrome continuing his fevered monologue.

“Oh, you know how I get sometimes. Got into a fight with one of the guys from the island and ended up with this.” Waving her hand to her face flippantly. Cho narrowed her eyes and pulled at her cheek, her lower lid exposing her eye more.

“Can you still see?”

“It’s a bit blurry right now cuz I wore an eyepatch, but it's getting better.” Taking her hand off her cheek.

“I’m so glad you all are back, it’s been so long and Ruri said she’d talked to Senku, but then the radio…and Why-man was using his voice. It was weird and…I’m just glad you’re back!” Another crushing hug from Cho that Kim returned just a fiercely.

“The terrible calamity that turned people to stone thousands of years ago is now our ally through science.”Ruri said softly, her hands clasped around Kohaku’s and her father’s. Still with Cho hanging on her, Kim smiled at her.

“And now we can finally help my big brother!” Mirai cried, Suika next to her with her makeshift glasses. Two shadows crept behind Kim. Turning, Anoka and Sakura joined them. Anoka’s raised eyebrow pointed at Cho, while Sakura was busy looking around.

“We’ll introduce you to everyone in just a second.” Kim said softly as Senku started.

“It was always gonna be a gamble, and there’s no way to test it before doing it for real.” Holding up the elegant devise so everyone could see. Cho let go and stepped closer to get a better look.

“Because we simply put dear Tsukasa on ice and called it ‘cold sleep’…” Gen trailed off.

“My Captain’s intuition is telling me that that’s not even the root of the problem.” Ryusui paused, looking pointedly at Kim then Senku. “After getting stabbed by Ibara and the whole Tsubaki debacle, the always rational Senku would obviously use Dr. Stone to heal the two of you right away…am I wrong?”

Kim caught on, having forgotten about the healing of the petrification with the chaos the last few weeks on the island. She turned to Senku.

“But the cracks still on your forehead and the scar on Kim’s face tells us you didn’t. You left it for Tsukasa. Why’s that?” Ryusui paused. “I can think of a few reasons.”

Chuckling and resting his hands on his hips, Senku smirked knowingly.

“Yeah…cuz the thing is outta juice.” Kim’s shoulders sagged that made sense. More so than him also forgetting about it like she had been thinking. Taiju cried out about the devise running on batteries. Reaching out, she tapped Senku’s shoulder. When he handed the twisted metal to her, she held it close to her good eye and spun it.

“No clue.” He laughed. “It’s not like we can smash it apart and have a grand time analyzing the inner workings. But its operating on some kind of energy since no matter how bad you want it; you can't make limitless energy from nothing.” Delicately taking it back, Senku tucked it safely in a pouch.

“Kirisame, when you specify a range for the devise, that’s the diameter, right?” She nodded. “When I finally got it and got to whammy Ibara, I set it for a five-meter blast. But the petri-beam that shot out only had about a one-meter diameter.”

“That’s…that’s unthinkable!” she exclaimed. “In all my time, the range has never been off in the slightest.

“A lesson has been passed down about the power of the stone light. It must never be abused or unleashed over a large area. The Master, the old Master, told me that when I was just a child.”

“I remember hearing the same tale when I was young.” Anoka spoke up. “Back when the Master was the kind man, like Soyuz. I used to be terrified of the light, but he said it was only used for those that had deserved the cruelest of punishments.”

Cho leaned into Kim, whispering about the Master. Kim shushed her with the promise of an explanation later.

“And when that changed, no one questioned it?” She asked her newest friend.

“After we were told his wife had kidnapped his son and escaped out to sea, we were told he had taken ill and put Ibara in charge until he recovered.” Kirisame answered. “We were told the betrayal left him heartbroken and that he wanted a new wife, that’s how the harem started.” She stared at the ground in shame.

“No matter how it started, Soyuz won’t let it happen again.” Ryusui said.

“Absolutely!” Taiju exclaimed loudly. “We squashed it after that…” A loud slap to his arm from Yuzuriha had him clamping his mouth shut.

“Moving on.” Senku said picking at his ear, the tips turning red. “We have new people to welcome to the Kingdom of Science. Kirisame, Matsukaze, Anoka and Sakura.” Ruri stepped forward, bowing.

“Welcome to our home. We are pleased to have you join our village.”

Ruri had cornered Kim and Kohaku by the clinic. Kim was headed to gather some supplies in case Tsukasa needed them and Kohaku had followed her.

“One of you should tell me the truth about what happened. Senku was stabbed and you have that cut down your face.” Cho skidded next to her, seeing them talking.

“Are we asking questions? Tell us everything, Kimberly Ann.” She folded her arms, glaring at both of them.

“First off, that is not my middle name. And secondly, I told you already. A fight happened with a dude and, wham, he cut my face.”

“You’re lying.” Ruri said calmly. “Do not lie to us, either of you.”

“It’s not a lie. That’s what happened.” Kohaku sighed. Cho stepped forward, eyes narrowed.

“You’re leaving something out. We see it.”

Kohaku glanced at Kim. Meeting her gaze, she sighed heavily.

“Someone, and I’m not saying who, was kidnapped and we, Kohaku and I, got them back. It was a good fight and I walked away with this.” She waved her hands around. “But, they got what the had coming to them.” Kim leaned against the wall of the clinic.

“Which entails what?” Cho turned to her. Kim stiffened as all eyes fell on her.

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

“Don’t play stupid with me.” Kim pushed off the wall and ran her hand through her hair. Her good standing with the village was worth more to her than the truth. But, then again, these two were good friends. Debating as quickly as she could, Kohaku spoke up lazily.

“She killed him.” The slap cracked through the community center, echoing off the building as Kim reeled back, rubbing her cheek.

“Did you…?”

“You KILLED someone?!” Cho screeched. Kohaku shushed her.

“You slapped me!”

“What the hell happened to make that the option you decided…”

“You fucking slapped me, Cho?” Ruri stepped between them, Kohaku holding her arm in front of Kim’s chest.

“We’re just shocked is all. I have no doubt it was deserved. But, it is…well, shocking.”

“Yeah, no shit!” Kohaku shoved Kim backwards. “What is this? Hit Kim Day!? Stop it!”

“Don’t swear at my sister.”

“Oh, come off it!” Kim shoved her back. “Yes, it was very deserved. And you were there too, out for blood, you should be slapped too!”

Kohaku leaned close.

“Cuz you were on the floor and couldn’t get up. Someone had to protect Senku.”

“Senku?!” Cho and Ruri gasped. A few people had turned and were watching the commotion. Kim pulled at Cho, pushing her into the clinic.

“Look what you did, you stupid gorilla! Had I known you’d be the blabber mouth I would have sewn your mouth shut.” Kohaku followed Ruri in, shutting the door behind them.

“Enough, both of you!” Ruri hissed, pushing Kohaku into the office and grabbing Kim by her elbow. “Tell us…” The door opened. Anoka strolled in, arms crossed and a stern look on her face.

“What are you ladies doing?” Her voice cold. Ruri and Cho froze as the short woman who filled the room with her icy gaze.

“Anoka, it’s fine.” Kohaku said, matching her stance. “We’re just going over what happened.”

“I was told to keep everything on a need-to-know basis. Are these two different from everyone else?” She raised an eyebrow and flicked a finger at Cho. “And this one attacked your priestess.”

“It’s really ok.” Kim said as Cho barked an offended ‘hey’. “Also, not a priestess, that Ruri.” She bowed her head slightly.

“…less like a priestess than a boar.” Kohaku muttered.

“Alright!” Kim pulled Anoka into the office and shut the door. “Since Kohaku’s loudmouth went off and blabbed, here’s the skinny of what happened. No one is going to go and tell any details, and nothing leaves this room.” She sat in her chair, tapping her nails on the familiar and very missed desk.

The three told their stories until a knock at her shut window cut them off.

“We’re gonna go wake Tsukasa, are you still coming with?” Ginro called pushing gently against the locked wood.

Unlatching the simple lock, the shutters swung open.

“Yeah, we’re coming. Let me grab my stuff.” He glanced around the room, tongue wagging until he met Kohaku’s steely gaze. With a yelp, he ducked out the window.

“That’s the whole thing. The harem, the Medusa, the kidnapping and how Soyuz got to be the head of the island.” Kim finished as she strapped on the leather hip pouch. She filled it with a few medications and her stethoscope. Humming softly, she swiped the bobbin of thread and a bone needle just to be on the safe side.

“A harem.” Cho breathed. “And both of you went in there to dismantle it, willingly? I knew you two were bad ass but that’s a whole new level.”

Kim’s lips thinned for a second before plastering on a grin.

“Duh. Of course we are.” Rapping her knuckles on the desk, she filed everyone out. Cho and Anoka staying the the village to start making supper for the welcome back celebrations.

“One meter, one second.”

The green light that plagued their dreams shone briefly through the fingers that held the devise close to Tsukasa. Stone crawled up his arms, encasing him for the second time.

Kim and Minami sucked in a quick breath. A silent prayer rippled through the cave as revival fluid ran in sparkling rivulets over the stone. The golden light that had broken through each of them at Treasure Island danced once agains along Tsukasa’s body. Shimmering along the sharp, peaceful planes of his face and glimmering under the leather clothes he rested in.

As Tsukasa sat up, ice crackled and fell around him. Mirai’s relieved sobs pulled at everyone’s chest.

“Aren’t you Tsukasa’s biggest fan?” Nikki asked Minami as she wiped her eyes. “Go join the emotional reunion.”

Kim nudged Minami’s arm with her own as she strolled to Senku’s side. Her gaze roved over Tsukasa as Minami gave her tearful hello.

“Have you noticed any issues?” She asked softly. Senku shook his head. “Me neither. Either it’s dumb luck or this Medusa really works the way we think it does. Pretty fascinating.” She paused to itch her cheek. “I’ll have to do a full check up when we get back to the clinic.”

“Sure.” He said resting his hands on his hips as Tsukasa approached. He stopped, standing tall and formidable.

“What’s our situation?”

His baritone voice skittered along her brain in a way she forgot. In a way she never thought she’d hear again. Suddenly very self conscious of the scar, Kim turned to hide it.

“We’re invading the moon.” Senku answered cheerfully. Tsukasa stared at both of them. Her slight nod was all it took for him to believe Senku. Tsukasa coughed once, face paled a few shades.

“He’s lost he cool!”

“Just a bit.”

“Anyone would after hearing our moon plan. Especially any of us from the modern time.” Gen added shakily. After quickly regaining his composure, Tsukasa nodded.

“The moon, hmm? A small crew then. You need a single powerful warrior which is the only reason you revived me.”

Senku chuckled lightly.

“Ten billion percent correct. Cuz I’m too sick of seeing your dumb mug to wanna bring you back otherwise.”

“Very cute, you two.” Kim sighed. Ginro catching Kim’s joke ran with it, shoving his way to Senku’s side.

“Naw! I get what’s going on Senku! You wanted to hurry back to Tsukasa before he thawed out and started rotting or whatever, right?” Elbowing Senku’s back.

“You know, if you just needed a strong warrior, we’ve already got my mighty lucky…I mean awesome bodyguard Mitzukaze!” he continued.

“Ginro, shut your face.” Kim shoved his head. “You think too loud for your own good.” The samurai stepped forward, bowing, as Tsukasa shrugged on his signature cloak one of the men had brought with him.

“I am Mitzukaze. Sir Tsukasa, if it pleases you, I request a sparring match once you’ve collected yourself.”

“After I’m able to…”

“Sure. I’m ready now.” Tsukasa cut her off. Throwing her hands into the air and clapping them loudly against her thighs, Kim lamented about her overlooked profession.

Mitzukaze placed a steady hand on the stick he had in his belt. Drawing it quickly and racing towards Tsukasa, the stick was smashed into pieces within seconds, ending he match before it had a chance to begin.

“I submit.” He knelt.

“Saw that coming from a mile away.” Kim leaned over to Senku.

“Don’t you have a concert to get ready for?” She frowned as he stepped away. Staring at his back as he spoke with Tsukasa about their plan, she called for Mirai. With the promise she’d have all the time with her brother after they had their concert, they made their way back to the village.

Mirai gathered the kids with their instruments, excited to show off the songs they had been practicing since the village split up. Gathering around the drum set, still tucked safely in the small shed, she listened to their hard work. The small stone of worry in her gut sank further as Senku’s dismissal played over in her head.

Chapter Text

Applause and giddy cheers rose from the gathered village. The children all stood, bowing deeply as grins split their faces. Ruri and Cho bowing as well after the concert finished and the music faded off over the horizon. Mirai handed Cho her flute and ran to her brother, leaping across the distance into his arms.

Kim grinned as she joined the two woman once they stepped off the small stage. It had been cleared of most of the lab equipment and now had to be put back in their proper place. Her cheeks hurt from the wide smile that hadn’t left her face since warm up.

“You guys did amazing! They were all so great, we really have some talented kids.” She gushed.

“Thankfully, Cho can read what you had written for them. All the kids were quick to learn how to read the pages.” Ruri smiled as kids ran around.

“I think some of them just learned by ear though.” Cho laughed, leaning closer to Kim. “I tested some of them by flipping the music upside down and they didn’t notice.” Kim’s barked laugh turned a few heads. Waving her hand as she brushed away Cho’s gossip.

“Ah, who cares. If they continue on, we can teach them later or one of us can transpose for them. I’m just happy to see they’re enjoying themselves. It’s…it makes all of this worth it.” Kim’s gaze landed on Mica and his hand drum as he bounced around his father.

Titan and Carbo had joined them on their trip to Treasure Island and by the enthusiastic cries from Carbo’s son, both men were missed dearly. Their entire crew had. Ruri tapped on Cho’s arm and with a nod, she ran off to the lab.

“We have one more surprise. A tradition of sorts.” Ruri linked her arm through Kim’s, guiding her through the communal center and past the clinic. “Usually, when a new Chief is married, he moves in to live with the Priestess. But seeing as that is not the case here, we’ve had to adjust.”

“Ruri, don’t tell me…” Ruri shushed her. “I’ve spoken with Cho and a few others and they agree that work and sleep should be separate. They all, we all have, a space away from out work. As should you two.” Ruri lead her down a small path, past Francios’s kitchen. “You both need a place that isn’t where you conduct your business. Where you can…” Her cheeks pinked as Cho shoved a frowning Senku down the path after them.

“Ah…continue the legacy.” Kim nodded, turning as Senku joined them.

“We’re on a timeline, Cho. Can’t you just show Kim, I’ll hear about it later.” He rumbled stumbling slightly.

“No. Keep moving. It wont’ take long then you can get back to your bro time with Chrome and them.” He jammed a finger into his ear, huffing as they turned a small bend in the path.

It was a small hut nearly the same size as the lab. A tightly thatched roof topped the boxy wooden frame. Glass, actual glass, windows caught the sun peeking through the trees. Someone had planted medicinal herbs along the short pathway to the front door and bright colored flowers lined the walls.
Kim stammered softly, covering her mouth with one hand. “The office was just fine. It…this is all…”

“Practical. Thank you.” Senku finished, resting his hands on his hips.

“Go take a look and let us know what you think!” Cho clapped happily. “We’ll leave you be, ya know, in case you wanna break it in quickly.” She hooked an arm through Ruri’s and drug her away with a wink.

“Might as well.” Senku sighed opening the door. Kim followed, entering the sparse main room. A wood stove stood at the center for heating and cooking. Senku had padded to another door in the back and peeked in.

The potential was endless. The artwork she could put up, the furniture they’d have to make, and rugs all danced through her head.

“Bedroom.” Senku said closing the door, opening another door next to it. “And another. Very thoughtful.”

“But?” Kim hedged.

“We wont’ be using it for a while. Once the Perseus is seaworthy, we’re headed back out.

“I’ve got a lot to do, so you are more than welcome to do whatever. Decorate as you want.”

“You don’t plan on being here, do you? Not even with me?” She moved to block the exit as he stepped back into the main room.

“If it works out that way, of course. We’re sailing the Pacific this time, Kim. Not just a jaunt down the coast. We have to update the ship to accommodate that. We already went over this at the Madam’s”

“Yes, I remember. You also were talking about a wedding, is that also in your plans or has that changed?” Stale air settled around them as neither looked away from the other. Kim waiting for his answer, and she could see his mind working.

“No, why would it have?” Kim shook her head and rubbed at her face. Cheeks beginning to burn with embarrassment and anger.

“You’re pulling away from me. Have been since we left. Since we talked in the MedBay. You practically shoved me out to talk to Tsukasa. It hasn’t even been a full day since we left that fucking island and it feels like years have come between us.”

“I didn’t push you out. You promised him a concert when he woke. I figured you’d want to hear it before he got down there. I was trying to stall it all a bit, so you’d have time to tweak anything. I was trying to help you.”

“It wasn’t my concert to run. It wasn’t even my music! Hot crossed buns and ode to joy? You know it was to keep the kids busy while we were gone.
“But that’s besides the point.”

“Hey, just…calm down.” Grabbing her hand in his, he stepped closer to her. Kim kept her eyes on his shoes and her bare toes. “Kimmy, we’ll find our orbit again. Just be patient.

“We both have a lot to work through, and we need time. It won’t happen right away just because we’re back home. We both know this, right?” She nodded. “Then let us find it. Rome wasn’t built in a day.”

“But it burned in one.” She hissed. “Fine, at least make an effort to come home then. Here or the office, I don’t care. Because if I’m going to spend time decorated it, you’ve gotta at least see it.”

“I will. Now, lets go. Cho dragged me out of the lab by my damn ear.” His smile was forced, not reaching his eyes. But she agreed.

The office was silent as Kim sat at her desk hunched over more shredded papers and Ruri in her own chair next to her. Patient notes from six different women in front of her. Each pregnant, all due within weeks of each other by Ruri’s calculations.

Sliding the pages in front of Kim’s nose, she read them over quickly. A smile blooming over her lips.

“We’ve got an official baby boom. Makes sense. Better food, better living conditions. The village is comfortable and…wow!”

“We’re going to be busy. Ruby is due in five months.” Ruri tapped the paper lightly. “I’m quite surprised she found someone. Her and her sisters were always so picky.”

“Who’s her partner?”

“Shoto. He’s great for her.” Kim smiled wider. “He dotes on her so much.”

“He’s a sweetheart. I was there when he woke up. One time had to put his shoulder back into place shortly after that. Climbed up a tree too high and panicked on the way down.” She laughed lightly at the memory.

A solid knock cut their conversation short. Tsukasa stood in the doorway, filing it completely.

“I was told I needed a check up.” His lips curled into a small smile.

“That you do, Icepop!” Kim scooped the papers up and placed them in her drawer. “You have you pick. Ruri is very gentle and kind. Or me, clinical and sadistic.” She joked.

“As much as I don’t doubt Ruri’s abilities, I would like to catch up with you, Kim.”

“So be it.” Kim stood.

“Any thing you’d like me to do before I spend the rest of the day with Kohaku?” Ruri asked folding her hands together. Kim shook her head, pulling out Ruri’s chair for Tsukasa. With a nod to both of them, Ruri left. The door snicking shut and the placard that hung on the front of it, flipped to show she was busy.

Tsukasa looked around the room. Her shelves full of papers and bound files. The wash bin, dented and obviously forced back into its proper shape leaned against the wall. The towel, rags, and blankets lined the walls and her guitar still sitting on its stand in the corner, tucked safely between the wall and her desk.

He strolled to another shelf, lined with bottles. Liquids and powders organized in alphabetical order. Medicines that her and Senku had made labeled in her rushed handwriting. Under the lettering were pictograms describing what they were for.

Laying his cloak on a peg next to her black bear skin one, he turned to her. Kind eyes met his.

“You’ve done well for yourself under him.” Kim snorted.

“I told you how I felt about how you were running things. We could have had this kind of set up sooner if you had listened to me.” Waving her hand to the chair, he grabbed her stethoscope.

“And Hyoga? You get your hands on him finally?” He asked settling in.

“How much of what has happened since you took your nap, have you heard?” She asked carefully.

“Up until midwinter. Then I was told to talk to Cho. She gave me a sad look when I did and said it would be best to hear it from you.” He sat and looked up at her as she thinned her lips.

Tucking the metal cone into her shirt to warm it up, she reached behind him. Handing him the thick glass plate after a long look.

“This is Adam. The namesake of the clinic.” Tsukasa stared at the photo. Kim pressing a loving kiss to a small infant. He ran his fingers over the dark stain on the corner. “He was mine in every sense of the word, besides blood. Cho is his mother. It was a rough beginning for her, but we pulled through. Her pregnancy was nearly a dream for her. Easy, no issues medically.

“An absolutely stressful nightmare for me though.” She laughed. “I was so worried about all sorts of complications. Preeclampsia, placenta prevailed, hell, diabetes. It was all on my mind the whole time. I even made forceps just in case. Well, we tried. Never came up with a set that I was happy about.”

Tsukasa handed the photo back; she smiled softly as Adam. Remembering his little hungry cries, his snores as he slept on her chest. The smell of his head.

“He was born with anencephaly. You can’t really see it in the picture. Minami took a great shot and I’m thankful for it. He lived for eight long days before passing away. Our first birth since joining the Kingdom, and our first death.” She placed the photo back in its spot, just below his wrap.

“I know we lost a few of our own when we were together. I’m not saying their deaths are forgotten…” she trailed off.

“I understand.” He said softly. “Their sacrifice wasn’t for naught.”

“Hyoga killed them. It wasn’t these people; they died at his hand. You know that right?” A solemn nod and Kim knelt down. “Hyoga and Homura are statues still. Hyoga again, but that’s another long story. One we can go over later. But no, I didn’t get my hands on him. He actually helped us, helped me if you can believe it.”

Slapping her hands on her knees she stood and turned. Tsukasa’s caught her wrist as she did, staring at the silver band around her finger.

“Married?”

“Engaged, but basically.”

“To whom?” He released her hand. Turning the band around her finger, she smirked sneakily at him.

“You’ll have to guess. I’ll give ya…three guesses. If you don’t get it, then you’ll never know.” Sweeping his long hair over his shoulder, she pressed the stethoscope to his back. Listening to his heart and lungs as he through. The spear wound completely gone. Which she had expected, considering her own wounds had healed properly after petrification. Checking his eyes, mouth, hands, and joints, he finally answered.

“It’s Senku, isn’t it?”

“Wow. Guess we don’t have to test that head of yours.” She stepped back as he stood. “I think we should take a walk too, just to be sure.”

“I’m fine, Kim. And I’m happy for you. You deserve to be happy, finally.”

“Oh, shut up. I don’t know why you think you gotta make up for anything.” She snapped following his line of thought. “I left it all behind in that cave when you died. I’m over it. The fights the arguing. We can start anew. So just…go back to being you.” He was quite as she spoke, an eyebrow raising higher with each word.

“Sorry, everyone is just so weird now that we’re back. I just want someone to be…normal again.”

“Must be a part of the story I’m missing.” He said gently.

“Yeah…so that walk?” He nodded, waving a hand for her to lead the way.

Senku glanced up from the table when the conversation with Ryusui and Ukyo faltered. He stared blankly as Kim and Tsukasa walked into the woods, her hand waving in the air, long black hair tied up into the messy bun she favored.

Turning back to the new print they had been talking about after the two had been swallowed by the trees, Ukyo cleared his throat.

“I’d be more worried she’d hit him with a rock, firstly.” He answered Ryusui’s soft question. A tight laugh in his words.

Folding his arms, Senku chewed on the pencil. Debating on moving the MedBay from the bottom of the ship up to the first floor below the deck. Flipping the page over, he stared at the Chief’s Quarters. He still hadn’t told Ryusui about the name change.

Flipping to the next page, the schematics of the engines laughed in his face. The islanders had gotten their hands on these as well and their cobbled together fix wouldn’t hold. Not for the long voyage they were planning. Letting out a long breath, Senku rubbed the back of his neck.

He’d kill for a mechanic, someone to pass just one thing off to. Someone he could trust with the…rebuild. The larger build of his real project. He knew of someone who he’d trust completely.

The pencil clattered to the table as he turned quickly, ignoring the other two men, searching for Taiju. Calling back to the others he be back; he raced off towards the loom where Yuzuriha was.

“Hey, I’ve got a job for you.” He panted catching Taiju as he carried an arm load of fabric to Yuzuriha’s workshop. “The huts have been digging around the area we found Mirai while we were gone. Go see if you can find Tome.”

Chapter Text

The birds chirped as Kim and Tsukasa took their walk. Their conversation, getting him up to speed on the past winter, the building of the Perseus, as well as the catastrophic ending to their maiden voyage to Treasure Island, minus a few gnarly details. Thick, heavy silence hung around them as he took his time mulling over the last few months. How his Empire had seemingly merged with the Kingdom of Science. How everything he had fought for had been cast aside with the thought of having home comforts just at their fingertips.

Those he had revived, gave his heartfelt speeches to, and taught how to live in the new world had moved on with the promise of the old world. It was easy for him to look sideways at Kim as she walked next to him. Hair pulled back into a high bun, bouncing with each step. Her skin tanned and new freckles peppered her shoulders with the amount of sun she had been getting. The leather dress he’d had made for her changed to the off-shoulder top and shorts. She still walked around mostly barefoot, still enjoying the feeling of earth beneath her soles.

The glint of silver on her hand though that was the smallest, yet most drastic change in his opinion. He had tried to get to see the soft side he knew was there. That he had seen with Ukyo, Yuzuriha, and Taiju. But it had always been steeled away when he approached. Even when he offered to have her by his side, to be equal to Hyoga, in charge of the well being of those he revived. He received nothing more than a stiff nod, and a shift of her shoulders as she took on more duty, more stress and the lives of those around her.

Every argument was for the betterment of their lives, to get closer to what she had here. He saw it now; how similar she was to Senku. And maybe that was why he fought so hard against everything she brought up. Every demand to find another doctor. To set up a garden. To even build a contraption to filter their water, he shot down. Seeing the path to Senku, highlighted in red.

It had pissed him off. Knowing that the person he revived to take care of his Empire, was just another Senku hiding in his ranks. Scheming and plotting behind his back to bring back what he thought was going to ruin their perfect world. Their perfect restart.

Yet, seeing how happy everyone was. To see the children playing music again. Huts heated, food that had been created with only the best intentions. He saw the errors in his ways now. Saw how damaging his ideals had been to those around him. The gravity of his actions sat heavily on his shoulders as the weight of the Empire had, yet it felt heavier. More constricting.

Entering back to the village, everyone had gathered for the welcome feast. It was an odd sense of Déjà vu. Kim had come to hate being seen with Tsukasa, when the rumors of her sleeping with him had gained her her place next to him ran rampant. When leering eyes followed her every move. Only stopping when she was deep in the forest around the Empire, or late at night tucked into the leathers of her bedding.

The same whispers migrated into the Village as her and Senku reconnected, intensifying when they came out with their relationship. Glancing at Tsukasa, he stared back, sorrow in his eyes form his own destruction and their tale getting the Medusa and the platinum that revived him.

“You’re free to join us, you know. In fact, I think many of us would be offended if you declined the invitation.” She said softly, laying a hand on his forearm. “We have all been waiting for you to come home.” He looked away, out at the crowd that seemed to step closer as they came to a stop.

Yo’s trembling words, his promise to stop Tsukasa should he continue with his murderous intentions from before. Tsukasa smiled softly back down at Kim. Meeting her eyes, a pang of frustration at the scar on her face. That she had gotten it just to bring him back, to protect her friends and family.

“Matzukaze is strong enough in his own right.” He began. “As for me joining the Kingdom as a warrior, it would be shameless. I can’t do that.

“I’ve crushed too many statues trying to create a world honoring my ideals. I can’t erase…” Kim slapped his chest hard. The crack of skin on skin cutting through his morose monologue sharply.

“Come off it already!”

“Whatever. Get over it.” Her and Senku said at the same time. Tsukasa rubbed at the small red handprint on his pec.

“Yuzuriha patched up all those people!” Taiju spoke over the others, a grin bright at the sun on his face.

“We can ruminate on all that annoying serious stuff until we’re all bald. So, let’s do that later cuz the fate of humanity is at stake now.” Senku frowned as Kim shook out her hand. Suika tugged at his, pulling him sharply to her.

“Wait! So, if the battery is gone and since you didn’t get petrified again, are you going to always have those cracks in your face?” Releasing his hand to point at his forehead, Senku shrugged as he ran a finger down one line.

“Really couldn’t care a millimeter one way or another.” He shrugged. Pulling at him again, she whispered loudly.

“What about Mama’s scar? That’ll stay too then?”

“She’s pretty enough with it.” He smiled softly at her, then wider as Kim blushed and rolled her eyes.

“Besides, once we beat Why-man and solve the grand mystery Dr. Stone can do all the healing we need it too!” Ryusui added. “Scars, cracks, all gone with that powerful devise.”

Gen stepped forward, a small pot of what looked like the eyeliner Senku had made tucked neatly into his palm. Dipping two delicate fingers, he marked his face with the crack that had been missing.

“Only Senku dear though? That’s no fair. I want war paint too on our journey.” He sang. Senku turned to him, lip curled and eyes narrowed.
“And the point of drawing it on is…?”

“Think of it as the perfect symbol! The day we remove this war paint, the petrification mark, will be the day we triumph over this threat.”

Taiju quickly snatched the clay jar from Gen, smearing ink lines over his face. Kim giggled as Yuzuriha wiped it off and reapplied it properly. Those missing their petrification marks gathering around, agreeing vibrantly.

Nikki waved her over when she had the jar, offering to trace hers. The thin jagged line over her nose, ending just before her ears. Her breath fanning over her face as she concentrated. Passing the jar along and taking her pinky to Kim’s under eyes to smooth out the ink, Nikki smiled broadly.

“I hope your talk with Tsukasa went well. I’m not going to lie; it is odd to see you two together again and not fighting.” She laughed lightly. Stepping back and tiling her face to check her work.

“It went well. It was nice to actually talk and not have to raise my voice to be heard.” She agreed as Gen passed the jar to Tsukasa.

“Won’t you join us, dear Tsukasa? Or are you the type to whine about unsightly blemishes on your skin?” Gen seemed to dance around the foreboding man as he stared at the small jar.

“Thank you, Gen. Everyone.” He said dipping his fingers into the ink and sliding them down his face. Nikki shared a smile with Kim. Oddly, it felt right to have him back in their group. Like a space no one realized was empty, filled. Clicking into place and fortifying their foundation.

“Heard we have some more kiddos on the way.” Nikki beamed.

“Yes! At least six! I’m wondering if anyone will have multiples. That’d be…a challenge.” The word of the baby boom rushing through the gathering like wildfire. With the updates that needed to be done to the Perseus, they were playing a game of what comes first, winter, or their departure. Fall was already breathing down their necks, a chill in the air at night whispering of another cold and snowy winter.

As last year, the rebuild would be slow as the cold set in, giving them the chance to recover, to reconnect and enjoy their simple home life. But pushed back their plans to find the Why-man and take their leaps into the modern era.

As Suika pulled on Kim and Nikki’s hand dragging them to follow the rich aroma of brazed meats and even more fresh bread, Kim glanced back toward the two most powerful men alive. Tsukasa spoke softly to Gen. Senku, Chrome, Ryusui and Kasaki already deep in conversation near them, she smiled. This was what she had fought for.

With a thick slice of bread, Kim stood in the front room of the new home. Flashes of memories from the warm house she’d inherited, danced along the walls of the barren room.

Family photos going back generations lined the living room. Plants that had overgrown their pots and climbed up the walls. Mismatched furniture and low tables covered in more photos, artwork and bills. Warm blankets crumpled where they had been left from and impromptu nap or from a lazy large dog that had curled into the corner of a worn couch seat.

With a gaze thousands of years in the past, she walked through the doorway to the kitchen. Sweeping hanging plants out of her way, the kitchen table that had at least three generations of kids doing homework, family dinners and art projects sat in the middle. Lovingly worn chairs pushed tightly to it. The kitchen dated at least thirty years in the past. Appliances replaced only when fixing them was too costly.

Blinking, the bread in her hand now cool, she looked again. She could make this place as inviting as her home had been. A hub of relaxation for anyone who needed a break. Taking long steps toward what Senku had said was one of the bedrooms, the door swung open easily. Whoever had thought out the floor plan, had taken what she had done with the office and implemented it here.

The walls lined with empty shelves. Some wide for blankets and stacks of clothing. Some small for trinkets or other knick-knacks. Tatami mats lined the floors and a small stove for heating in the corner.

Night was closing in, and she debated heavily on bringing her bedding in. Another day though, the comfort of sleeping in her bed surrounded by everything she held dear was too inviting. She’ll slowly move in throughout the weeks.

Closing the door tightly, Kim made her way back to the clinic. Pausing momentarily, she headed to the Lab. Senku still standing at the glass table. A pencil bobbing between his teeth as deft fingers tapped against the table.

Knocking softly on the doorframe he jerked, pulled from his thoughts as she leaned against it.

“Hey.” He greeted, pulling the pencil away and dropping it to the table. “Are you headed home?”

“The office.” She tilted her head in its direction. “I’d been looking forward to sleeping there. Coming?” He turned back to his papers with a shrug of his shoulders.

“In a bit, yeah.”

“I’ve let Tsukasa stay in the back room until we get a hut built for him. Mirai has been staying with Ruri and Kohaku, so he felt a bit…weird sharing a hut with them.”

“Could just give them the house if you’re not going to use it.” He said of handedly. Kim turned, resting her spine along the doorway, picking at the crust of the last bit of bread.

“Could have, yeah. But it was a gift from the Village. It’d be bad manners to turn around and give it to someone else before we even had a chance to try it out.” She was answered with murmurs about semantics. Senku shaking his head and flipping over a large sheet of paper.

“Anoka and Sakura are staying with Cho. She’s excited for the new friends. Through I think Anoka is a bit overwhelmed with her, um, enthusiasm.” Kim chuckled. “Sakura and her clicked right away.”

“Good. And Matzukaze?”

“Staying with the brothers, as is his duty.” The silence stretched long enough that Senku looked up, expecting her to be gone. But she was staring out at the fire still blazing in the Village center. People still milling around, updating each other to what had been going on. A soft sigh escaped her as Mirai yammered in Tsukasa’s ear, lit by the warm glow from the fire. Her head turned to the direction of the clinic, her lips moving to silence words. Fingers tapping a rhythm against her arm.

“Have you taken a look at the drum set yet? Or tuned your guitar?” His question coming out before he could stop it.

“No, not yet.” She said softly. “I’ve got a few things to do before I indulge in that. A process. Which I should get to.” Pushing off the doorframe and tossing the last bite of bread in her mouth. “How long until you’re done? I’ll wait up for you.”

“Not sure. Just go to bed. I’ll sneak in later.” A tight pull of his lips betrayed him.

“Alright. G’night, Sparky. Don’t take too long. I get cold without you.” She left before he could reply.

Tapping an annoyed beat with the tip of the pencil he picked back up, he knew his lie had been caught. He wasn’t planning on going back to the clinic. Not tonight, or any night soon. Just the thought of having someone laying near him made his skin feel too tight. Her parting words weren’t just a reminder she was waiting for him, but a jab.

Another push to talk over what had happened. She could feel and now see, he was stepping away. It wasn’t meant to be mean, but a reminder. His nerves still so raw through, even the soft reminder felt like acid.

He just needed to be alone for a while. No talking, no touching, just…the word escaped him. Pulling the tie for the curtain, he shut the doorway. Creating his own little space away from prying eyes.

Kim shut the office door, heading straight for the desk and the box she had stuffed far under it. Swiping away cobwebs that had been built in her absents, she took the lid off.

Filled with papers, letters. Ones she planned to either give to their intended recipient, or to whatever historic person upon her death. Letters that detailed her life from the moment of her awakening.

The last one, written just the night before they left for Treasure Island. Written in the dead of night while Senku slept just feet away from her.
‘Dear Tome,

We leave for our first voyage in the Perseus tomorrow. I keep wondering to myself if you’d come with or stay behind to watch over our friends. But I know you’d throw a fit worthy of myself if that happened. :)

If we can find the platinum, Senku thinks is there, you’re going to be the second person we wake when we come back. Purely for selfish reasons, obviously. As excited as I am, I’m nervous. You know that feeling when you walk into the ring and see your opponent and something just…doesn’t add up. That’s what I feel about this.

This sticky, heavy weight in my chest. We’re missing something big. Some clue…’

The door opened and Kim flipped the letter over. Tsukasa peeked in.

“I just wanted to say thanks again for letting me use the back room.” His lion pelt gone, replaced with a soft woven shirt.

“Of course!” She smiled, turning in her chair. “Hopefully the bed is big enough for you. There are extra blankets and pillows in the closest behind you. Take what you need. And theres wood in the stove and a fire started on the windowsill.” He nodded his thanks again as she waved him off. The door shutting quietly and she dropped the letter in the box, pulling out a new sheet.

‘Dear Tome,

These next few letters are going to be more of a therapeutic release. I won’t be hurt if you skip over them. I just need to get them out of my head.
I swear I have some superpower that I can practically sniff out when we’re going to be in trouble. Treasure Island was not what we expected. The Village that resides there had been taken over by a ruthless man named Ibara and his second in command, Moz.’

She wrote in her messy English cursive, knowing Tome and her were the only ones who could read it.

She wrote until her hand cramped and the fire outside died to glowing embers. Dropping the pencil into its holder and tucking the pages into the box, she shoved it back into the dark corner. Stretching out her shoulders with a groan and laying out her bedding, she took one last peek between the slats of her window.

Leaving a space for Senku just in case, she curled around his pillow. Yawning and burying her face into the soft fabric, his scent still clung to it. It took a long while, but she fell into a fitful sleep.

Above the Lab, Senku watched the clinic. The soft light from the office streaking through the slats of the blinds. It had been a few hours since Tsukasa had entered, the light from the back room going out shortly after it had been lit.

The only ones awake now were those guarding the Village. Walking their rounds, spears resting on their shoulders. Shrugging out of the top of his clothes, Senku’s fingers danced along the thick scars across this chest and skittered over the smaller ones peppering his shoulders. They were healed but ached deep in his mind.

The puncture wound on his arm had healed with just a small divot in his skin. Shifting to hike up the free edge, the last scar on his thigh, gave him the most issues. He could say they didn’t bother him until he was blue in the face, but it was a bald-faced lie.

Grabbing a jar of coconut oil he’d swiped from the MedBay, he slathered it on the tight skin. Hoping to easy the uncomfortable pull that was just in his head. His eyes flicked up as the clinic finally went dark, a frown pulling at his lips.

He, realistically, couldn’t stay above the lab for long. It would get cold quickly. And there was no stove up here. Leaving the lower one on unattended was just begging for trouble. He had until then to get ahold of himself, of this empty feeling. To get over the sickly crawling at the thought of being touched. At most two to three weeks.

Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he pulled his clothes back on and flung the thin leather over him. Curling his arm under his head, he stared out the window to the stars.

Forever blinking in the sky. A testament to their short time in the universe. That even when everything feels too much, their lives were nothing more than a flicker in the grand scale of the stars.

Groaning, he flopped to his back, arm automatically reaching out for the body that should have been next to him. He stared at his hand, laying along the wooden floorboards. It was too late to go to the clinic, even to just curl up in his own separate blankets. Kim would end up pressed to his side, seeking the comfort of his own body. Even when he felt trapped in it.

He knew her fingers would draw lazy circles on his chest, arms and neck. Usually soothing, but now, made his chest tighten painfully. Even, may try to crawl atop him, the human blanket, they called it jokingly. But it would been too much, too close to Toya’s heavy weight on his back.

Sitting up stiffly, he dropped his head to his hands. Elbows biting into his thighs.

“I just wanna sleep.” He lamented to the dust motes that swirled in the moonlight.

There were a few jars of Sansoninto in the clinic. It would help him fall asleep, but it was on the shelf above Kim’s desk. She’d wake the moment the glass clinked together. And if she had found rest, he didn’t want to wake her.

Francios was also asleep, but maybe he could go make himself a cup of tea. Standing, he settled on that. Tea and a walk along the beach to tire himself to the point of passing out.

Chapter Text

It took a week of sleeping alone in the clinic before Kim decided to begin moving into the new home. The kids around the Village had all drawn pictures for her to hang up when she had made the offhanded comment to Ruri about wanted artwork to put up. They had used it as a lesson in writing, each practicing their names as they signed their work.

With small nails, she had hung them around the living room. Giggling at their adorable attempts at recreating Senku’s wild hair and infamous scowl while he worked. Some had drawn her with the kids playing Ring around the Rosie, or their families and friends. The Perseus had made it into a few, as well as their old Village if they remembered it.

The last item she brought from the office was the box of letters to Tome. She had wrapped it carefully in the bearskin cloak so no one would ask about it, and it was protected from anything. It was her secret, her therapy as she tried to navigate through the events of their voyage and pondered on how to help Senku.

Speaking of her elusive scientist, he was currently talking with Kasaki and Yuzuriha. The rolled blueprint smacking lightly in his palm before handing it over. She had caught his eye as she made her way back to the house, smiling softly. His returned smirk was stiff as he bid the two goodbye and went back to his own work again. Taiju racing in after him.

Shutting the front door with her foot, Kim set the box down besides the low desk she had made with Carbo’s help. Pencils and extra papers already in their place as she shoved it in the back corner.

While it wasn’t exactly well hidden, no one would find it unless they were really looking for something. Maybe soon she’d make a better spot for it, but her nightly journaling made this the best spot. Sitting back against one hand, Kim sighed through her nose.

“Space, the final frontier. These are the voyages of the Kingdom of Science.” She recited, changing the opening of Star Trek to fit as she stood. “It’s continuing mission: to revive humanity; to seek out the mysterious Why-man and his methods; to boldly go where no one has gone in…forever.” The theme song bounced off the sturdy walls as she hummed. Pacing out the front door and out around the back, she grabbed the axe and set up a chuck of log that needed to be split.

The nights were getting cooler every day and both the clinic and her hut needed wood to burn. It was an unfortunate issue she hadn’t thought about when she began moving in, but the strenuous labor felt good. Any extra wood was either left at the lab or given out to others.

Each swing of the axe and heavy crack it made, pulled her deeper into thought. Sometimes about Senku, sometimes about Ruby and the other ladies, and rarely about the what-ifs of life if the petrification hadn’t happened. Daydreaming of missed opportunities.

The muscles of her back and arms pulled in a way that felt comforting, as if she were back at the gym. Her head tilted to favor her good eye. Loud cracks from the axe biting into the wood became a hypnotic beat. Swing, add a new log, swing.

The metal caught a knot in the log balanced upright, sending it flying off and cracking her in the shin. Swearing sharply, hopping on her uninjured foot as the axe thumped on the dirt.

“Your vocabulary is truly astounding sometimes.” Gen chuckled, arms Golding into his sleeves. Inspecting the minor scrapes, Kim let out a laugh.

“I know, fantastically expansive.” Picking some skin off, she stood raising her eyebrow at the mentalist. Mirroring her look, he smiled sweetly.

“You know Senku is sleeping above the lab. Has been since we came home. The nights are getting chilly and no matter how much I gently pry, I cannot fathom why he is not cozied up with his beautiful wife. Basking in the warmth of…”

“Enough poetry.” She frowned picking up the axe and log again. “He says we’re out of orbit. He’s asked for space and I’m giving it to him. At least until it starts getting too cold. I’m watching, as always.”

“Do you think you may be spreading yourself a bit thin? Six pregnancies, the elderly and refilling their salves and medications, the children’s music classes and watching over our fearless leader.

“Oh! And helping with the ship and their, thankfully, minor injuries. Are you taking care of yourself?” Gen had stepped closer, laying a hand on the log to stop her from swinging.

“I am.” She smiled. “Being busy is a blessing right now. Move your hand.”

“And if you stop for a moment?” His fingers twitched as the blade rested heavily on her shoulder and her hand tightened around the handle.
“Then I get sniped by God for it. I’m truly touched by your concern, Gen, but what else brought you here?” Leaning over to look her in the eye, he smiled wider.

“I came to check out your new pad, obviously. See how you have decorated the place and get to know the woman from before.” With a joking huff, Kim motioned for Gen to follow her and leaned the axe against the house.

He took his time looking around the main living space. Looking at each picture hung up and the cluttered desk.

“Still not a single thing of his yet.” He hummed.

“Nope. Which isn’t really…doesn’t mean much anyway. Even when we were in the office, he kept his work in the lab. It’s ok.” Gen turned to her as she folded her hands behind her back. “I’m thinking about making a couch too. And putting it here, against this wall. A few big comfy chairs too.

“I should have taken a tapestry or something from Treasure Island too.” She hummed, turning in place. “One from the Madam’s, she offered too. Weirdly enough.”

“I like to think I’ve gotten to know Senku well over the years, and I can see he’s trying to shove it aside. Treasure Island, I mean.

“Burying himself in work and you’re letting him while you are doing the same thing. It’s almost comical how alike you two are.”

“He’s always been this way.” Kim said softly. “I wasn’t. But I promise a few people I’d take better care of myself. And just because they’re not here right now doesn’t mean I’m going to let myself slip back down into addiction.”

“Is that how you coped before?” A nod from her. “And what are you doing now besides working?” Her eyes flicked to her desk, then back quickly.

“I’m coping. I was able to corner Ginro and Kohaku and make sure they were doing well.” She dodged his question. “Our villagers are surprisingly resilient. I’m not sure I would have been able to bounce back from a wound like his so quickly.”

Gen glanced back at her desk, curious to what had pulled her gaze that way.

“We’re softer than we thought.” She continued. “I’m sure they’ve had more traumatic injuries that their families have died from. Illnesses, famine, the like. A stabbing that left no wound, no lasting effects. One could pretend it was nothing but a dream.”

“Or a nightmare, no?” Gen nodded. Her hand twitched to touch her throat. She woke often, again, from night terrors. Drenched in sweat and panting heavily. Her dreams were all over the place and no amount of tea, sleep aid, or stolen wine could tame them.

“Kinro passed by a few nights ago during his rounds, heard you talking to yourself. He brought it up to Senku and I. I’ve been waiting to see if either of you would step up and talk to the other.” A small scowl pulled at his lips.

“I’m assuming you’ve already talked to Senku?” Gen nodded. “Yeah, so have I. Or I’ve tried. I don’t wanna push too much. I check in, bring him food if I haven’t seen him in a while. But I get lip service. So, I keep watching.”

“Burying the issue…”

“I won’t let it happen. We will work through this.” She pursed her lips together, cutting him off. “I can’t help him if what he says affects me, so I’m working on it. Ok?”

“Oh, good! While I do enjoy picking Senku’s brain, I think yours would be a bit more volatile. And I really don’t have very fast reflexes to dodge anything thrown at me.” Kim barked a laugh.

“You really don’t. Come help me load up the wood I have and bring it out.” She hooked his arm through hers and drug him back outside.

Taiju wiped his forehead and adjusted the headlamp Senku had strapped to him. He had made his way to the back of the Cave of Statues, where those that had the time and patience worked on putting shattered bodies back together.

None of the intact statues were of Tome. Senku had said the probability that he would have been at the hospital was high enough to check, but he was working on transposing the map of their city to the current geography just in case.

He made the fleeting wish that they had all been in the same place when the world stopped so they could have been easily found. Then they could have started all of this out together. Pausing to look over a wide shouldered man about the same height as Tome, he slapped his cheeks.

No use in wishing for the past. Senku was depending on him to find Tome. For the ship’s engines, and for Kim. He had his best friend, Yuzuriha had him. Why shouldn’t they all have Tome to lighten the mood and load? Then Yuzuriha’s parents and their classmates and their families.

“We’ll do it.” He said, turning and laying a hand on a small statue of a boy. “We’ll find everyone and bring them back. Just have to keep pushing forward.”

Moving as gracefully as he could between half finished people, Taiju kept his eyes peeled for the familiar wide frame. His headlamp pulling shadows into long stripes on the cave wall. Shadows danced as he slowly weaved around. Double checking each body, looking for anything that may give away who was who.

One half torso caught his attention. Tilting his head, Taiju squatted down. Waist up from the bottom of their ribs, one shoulder and part of their neck. Spreading his hands over the stone pecs, they were the right dimensions for Tome. Having spent time with him at his family’s gym many times getting ready for different sports he was just as familiar with his dimensions as any of their group.

Turning it over, a soft line that looked like the outline of the large tattoo on his shoulder had him laughing loudly. Jumping to his feet, he turned to race out. But he paused and looked back at it. He’d never seen Kim’s statue. He had no idea if tattoos could be seen on the stone or if it was just an illusion, a desperate hope he’d tricked himself into seeing. Darting out of the cave, apologizing to those he bumped into he raced to find Tsukasa.

A chilly wind off the ocean slipped through the weave of Kim’s sweater. A storm was coming; they could see it on the horizon. Battling a violent shiver, she rubbed her arms. The deck had been meticulously pulled up to allow for the men to move some of the rooms around. And now, they worked hard to cover the holes before the rain started.

Magma peeked over the railing of the deck, scowling at her.

“Instead of standing there waiting for someone to get hurt, why don’t you come up and help us, you maggot! Or are you too good for hard labor now?”

Mantle pulled himself up as well, joining in with his buddy. A few others had stopped and watched until Kim stomped up the gangplank, throwing insults back at Magma. Handing her the end of a tarp, they pulled it over one of the openings and shoved heavy pieces of wood and metal on the edges.

Ryusui carried an arm full of cloth down below one of the few openings left open to get inside the ship itself. A blueprint tucked safely under his arm. Ukyo followed with a small stack of empty crates, jerking his head to follow them. With a wave of her middle finger to the two loudmouths, she bounded off, out of the wind.

Ukyo handed one crate to her and one to Ryusui as he set down the cloth in a corner. Ryusui, insisting she follow him to help with the medications that still needed to me moved to her new room.

“I figured some had been left behind since the room was cool.” He led the way down the steep stairs. “Perfect storage until we make way again.”

“Bingo! Also, they’re extras. The clinic has far more, so we’re not missing anything. If anyone need anything, its here. Win-win.” Landing at the bottom of the last step, Kim stumbled. Missing the edge and dropping the crate. Ryusui grabbed her arm before she fell. Gathering up her crate with a mumbled thanks, they continued through the long walk through the belly of the ship. Passing Hyoga and Homura’s statue. He paused, letting her go ahead of him into the MedBay.

“How long do you think it’ll take to get to America?” She asked pulling out rags and towels to cushion the glass jars. Splitting the stack, they emptied the shelves.

“I’ve made the trip in a yacht a few times and it didn’t take long. But with our beautiful vessel, I’m thinking, maybe, two months.” He hung his hat on a peg and laid a towel on the bottom of the crate.

“Are you nervous?” She asked. Ryusui laughed brightly.

“Not at all! I have full confidence in our crew and the craftsmanship of the Perseus. Once we truly hit open water, we’re going to be at the full mercy of the Sea Gods. Storms can pop up quickly and the winds can change at the drop of a hat.

“Are you? Nervous?” Choosing her words carefully, Kim grabbed two glass jars and wove a rag between them.

“Yeah, actually. Not because I doubt you or anyone’s ability, just at the uncertainty. I can’t help thinking about the what-ifs and…” She turned to Ryusui, fingers tapping on the crate. “What if theres another village? I know Treasure Island is where the capsule was, so that made sense. But what if others had left, and went off course and landed where we’re going?”

Her lips rolled between her lips as Ryusui waited patiently for her to continue.

“What if theres another group like ours? Senku talked about the statistics for so long, it makes sense. He may not be a one-off anomaly. Someone else may have been in a similar situation, replicable only by some fluke in nature.”

“Have you brought it up to anyone else?” Kim shook her head. She explained it was just a thought that had spiraled late one night. “You should. We should be prepared just in case. We were caught slightly off guard at Treasure Island, and it would be foolish to allow it to happen again.” He went back to packing his crate.

“That’s what I was thinking as well.” She said softly. Her shelf finally clear, she started grabbing anything else to fill her container. “You bring it up. I’m sure Senku is pretty tired of me trying to talk to him. If it comes from you, he’d be more open…”

“We’ll do it together. A two-front attack.” He snapped his fingers. “He can’t keep brushing you off if you’ve got back up, am I wrong?”

“You are not.” She smiled. Filling the rest of his crate with papers, more rags and lose utensils, they made their way back up to the new room. They passed two men on their way down to move her desk and the single cot.

“Senku and I agree to make the MedBay bigger too. This room was the best option.” He leaned close after they set their loads down. “Plus, it’s close to the mess hall, so unlimited snacks too.” His thick eyebrows danced along his forehead.

“A man after my heart.”

They had grabbed Ukyo on their way out of the ship, and Gen just as the rain started by the lab. Chrome, Senku and Kohaku already there. She looked deeply uninterested as the two went over the engines they were going to refurbish.

“Finally, someone semi-normal.” She sighed, waving Kim over to her. “They’ve been talking about combustion and pig-iron, steel…I don’t know. I’m just making sure they don’t miss lunch again.”

“Don’t look at me for an explanation. Two-stroke motors, sure, I kinda get. Not these monster things.” She leaned against the shelf next to her.
“Then listen!” Chrome spat, slapping a hand to the table. “It’s super easy.”

“Hard pass.” They said together, giggling.

“Leave it.” Senku chuckled. “Those muscle headed ladies don’t give one millimeter about the engines.”

“Muscle headed?” Kohaku gaped.

“As long as they work, that’s all I care about.” Kim tilted her head, Senku hadn’t even looked up yet.

“We actually have something to bring up, Senku.” Ryusui tapped his finger on the paper in front of his nose. Finally raising his head, he raised an eyebrow at the silence.

“Kim brought up the idea that we may have a similar situation as Treasure Island. Another village, or someone who broke out of the stone like we have. We should have a plan for it on the off-hand chance.” He continued.

“It’s statistically improbable. They would have had to be in the same conditions I was in, and even you said it was pure luck.” Senku rubbed his chin, flicking a finger at Kim.

“Sure, but improbable doesn’t mean impossible.” Ukyo nodded. “Bats are everywhere. But again, who says they, if there is anyone else, are going to be where we’re going?

“Could be in Europe, or Africa. Hell, even on the mainland. We may not even meet up with another group until we’re well on our way to rebuilding everything.”

“If they even survived.” Kohaku added. “How many of our people from your time are able to survive alone?” Silent agreement hung in the air.

“It’ll stay on the back burner, but I think it needs to be, at least, given a simple plan of action.” Ryusui nodded.

“Well, considering Senku’s wonderful luck, I’d have to agree. We cannot be caught unawares again.” Gen added, stepping forward.

“Me too.” Kohaku pushed off the shelf. “We made a fundamental error when we arrived at the other island. We knew it was inhabited, but we had assumed they were like us. We cannot allow that to happen again. We need everyone to be at their best when we arrive in this new land.”

Senku nodded, hands on his hips as he listened.

“Furthermore,” Kim started softly. “If this supposed other group is from our time, we need to be ready for the chance that we won’t have the upper hand in knowledge. Even if they don’t have a super smart know-it-all, it’s not far from normal to have basic knowledge of weaponry. And if they have someone who’s good at survival, then they’ll have an idea on plants and even how to use the land to fortify their home base.

“Whether they are in America or Europe. We’re looking at another formidable enemy. And I really hesitate to call them that.” She rolled her head side to side. “This is becoming a real life ‘Lord of the Flies’ situation.”

While Chrome and Kohaku raised an eyebrow at the stillness from the others, it made it clear her apology wasn’t a good one. Each of them having flashbacks of the book from school. The violence and chaos of children left without the sturdy rules of society.

“I see you’ve all done some thinking on this. We’ll plan for it.” Senku finally said. “One more thing, our fighters are going to have to hone their abilities. As Kohaku said, everyone will need to be at their peak condition. So, you two get Tsukasa and the other fighters back into training.”

Kohaku’s excited nod lit a fire in her eyes. Bounding from the lab to find Tsukasa, Kim pushed off the shelf as well, ready to follow her.

“Stay for lunch, Kim!” Ryusui grinned at her. “Francios will be here shortly. We should talk over the ship’s layout more.”

She began to deny his request, wanting to get back to the clinic and continue her second Encyclopedia, but her stomach decided to growl loudly. Waving her hand around, she reluctantly agreed. A stool bumbled into her thigh, shoved by Ukyo.

“So, these blueprints, have you brought up the real change, Sparky?” Leaning against the table, chin cupped in her palm. He fought the smirk that tugged at his lips.

“What kind of change. No doubt it’ll be…”

“The Captain’s Quarters are changing to the Chief’s Quarters.” She cut Ryusui off with a wide grin. His face faltered as the words registered and registered again.

“No.”

Chapter Text

Ryusui’s grin tightened as the word left his mouth. Kim grinned even wider as he turned slowly to her, eyes alight with fire.

“Yep! We need a room just to ourselves, and since you usually are at the helm…why not? I have to make sure the MedBay is clean for others so doing my business there is completely unsanitary.” Cheeks around the room darkened at the thinly veiled innuendo. “It only makes sense that we get it.”

“It’s called the Captain’s Quarter’s for a reason. The entire crew relies on my decisions. I need a place to center myself.” He ground out through his teeth.

“New world, new rules, right? That’s what we’ve been saying.”

“We’re meshing the rules.” Ukyo cut in trying to calm the air. Senku rolled his eyes hard.

“Does it really matter? The name of a room?”

“YES!” Kim and Ryusui said together, eyes locked on the other.

“The ship isn’t even near being ready, so lets just cool it. You both can fight about it later.” Ryu looked between the two. Kim’s knowing smirk and Senku’s bored expression.

“How long have you known!?” He asked loudly. A shaky finger pointed at her nose. Kim pouted, touching her chin lightly.

“Hmmm….since the trial.” Senku released a heavy sigh, as she batted her eyes at Ryu. The tension swinging wildly from heavy to laughable. Chrome leaned over the table.

“It’s a room! We’ll just get rid of it; we can use the storage anyway. Problem solved.”

“No WAY!” Both cried out. Kim finally standing and slapping the table.

“For fuck’s sake, just share.” Senku groaned. Kim’s eyebrow rose, a smirk that turned into a grin slowly stretching across her face.

“A wonderful idea. Why don’t we just record everything too, selling our videos as well. Oh, I bet we’d get so much…”

“Kim!” Ukyo clapped her shoulder.

“Voyerism is…” Ryu started before Kim cut him of with a loud cackle.

“Porn-hub is back on the table!” Senku leaned his elbows on the table cradling his face while her barking laugh rattled something loose in his chest and cracking a hidden smile. Gen and Ukyo following in her steps, laughing loudly as the growing tension snapped.

Chrome leaned over to Gen, his hand covering his mouth. His face burned in embarrassment as his question was answered, hands clapping loudly over his cheeks to hide the red creeping up his neck.

The incessant hammering from the large domed work hut had finally stopped, leaving a heavy silence that filled the village. Heads popped out of homes and from the ship as the domed building stood proudly near the dry dock.

The road man Senku had asked Kasaki and Yuzuriha to make was finally done. Gasps of awe filled the space as they entered. A large globe, as accurate as possible, hung from the roof. Gears to allow the model to spin, clicked softly as it rotated. Different effigies of cities dotted the landmasses. Corn City. Steel City. Math City.

Yuzuriha and Kasaki vibrated with pride as Kim slid next to Senku, her hand finding the crook of his elbow as she stared up at the majestic work.
“You went a tad overboard, huh?” His gaze bounced around the massive building, arm tightening around her hand.

“We’re kinda obsessed with model building!” Yuzuriha gleamed with excitement. Gen chiming in with her other impressive accomplishments. Kim’s eyes were caught on the gears. Spinning so slowly, the hypnotic click as gears locked into place brought up the old bass line she had been toying with before their voyage. Drawing it from a slow song to the heavy drive of EDM.

The click became the deep low, violins sang the chorus, the chatter around her drowned out into the background vocals. Like the snap of building blocks the song solidified in her head. Now, her only issue was how to make the music she craved deep in her soul.

She could see the flickering of strobe lights, feel the bass in her chest. The hunger to have it again was metallic on her tongue. Heavy cement blocks crumbled away from the part of her that she’d hidden away on Treasure Island, the need to create new music. It flung itself to the forefront of her mind. More drum lines, guitar riffs surfaced dragging up cobwebs from their hiding place.

Three pats to her arm brought her back from the foggy space she’d found herself in. Senku slipped out of her hand, giving the globe a soft spin. The gears clicking faster.

“Since we’re gonna be unearthing resources from around the globe, the Perseus’s crew of a few dozen ain’t nearly enough. We’ll need to revive people all around the world and establish new cities.”

“And thanks to the platinum we found at Treasure Island, we can make unlimited revival fluid. That idea is no longer pure fantasy!” Kohaku laughed.
“You mean we can actually save all seven billion people?!” Taiju’s loud exclamation jolting Kim, she jerked fully out of her daydream.

Senku lead the way outside quickly, Gen pulled out a sheet of paper from the sleeve of his jacket, folding it as he stepped lightly outside.

“Yep! They’ll do all the building with us. Once we dig ‘em up and bring everyone together and create our cities…” Gen’s arm pulled back and released a paper airplane. “Our world can take flight.”

Ukyo stopped by Kim’s side, his gaze lingering on her for a long moment, seeing the concern on her face battling with the far away look as the music in her head demanded to be written down and played out.

“One thing that concerns me about going around and revived people at each of these locations through, is the number that troubled Gen. The one regarding the upper limit of societal groups. We’re going to blast past that pretty quickly.”

“Right.” Kim said softly. “We kinda talked about this back in the Empire.”

“Yeah…what if we revive some real criminals while we’re doing this? There’s no way to tell who someone is just by how they look, I mean look at Kim.” Yo nodded seriously. Kim rolled her eyes, folding her arms.

“Ha!” Ryusui answered. “We’ve already begun to lay down the foundation of law and order while at Treasure Island. Once we have it fully established, the people will have to accept it. Then everything should stabilize.”

“But the initial period could be rough…” Ukyo trailed off.

“Yes, that could be a problem.” Tsukasa joined in. “But villains will not be allowed to ruin things. It’ll be fine.” All eyes turned to him, waiting for more to his statement.

“Tsuka…” Kim started.

“It. Will. Be. Fine.” His voice low with authority. Quick agreement rushed around them.

“We have established the basis for a judicial system, and the other village is aware of it. When we revive the other cities, keeping that as a foundation won’t be difficult.” Ryusui added.

“You’re welcome, by the way.” Kim rolled her eyes. “If we can keep as much the same when if come to law and order, the best. If we change too much too quickly, we run the risk of an uprising.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do.” Kohaku folded her arms. “I’m sure we’ll revive people to uphold the law. Cops like Yo.”

“Ooof, we got pretty lucky with Yo.” Kim huffed. “As long as they aren’t the corrupt kind. He’s pretty straight laced with everything considering.”

Yo straightened hearing his name. Most of the crowd following Senku and Ryusui back into the dome. Leaving Kim, Ukyo and Yo outside.

“Considering what?” Yo leaned into her space. Frowning, she shoved him away.

“She was just bringing up the issue of corrupt police. She was, actually, giving you a compliment.” Ukyo smiled.

“You’ve actually become a pretty stand-up guy. I’m only hoping the others that we revive that decide to uphold the law, do the same. Even with the threat of the almighty Tsukasa, when we leave to go to the next city, they might just wash their hands of it and decide to enforce their own way.

“And, honestly, how would we know until we or someone goes back. It’s a lot of faith we’re putting in these people that we don’t even know. Or even have a way to communicate with quickly.”

“A few of us know English, and most people are pretty familiar with it too. So, we can use that as a universal language.” Ukyo added. Kim bobbed her head side to side.

“Maybe. And we can’t really count on having a trustworthy translator for each and every city.”

“That’s a good point, I suppose.” Ukyo tilted his hat, lips pursing in thought. “But, to counter that; we can’t always assume the worst from people. Most people are more than willing to live in harmony with each other.”

“Except the few that want more. The few that want to have it all and don’t care about those left behind. Just like Why-man, we should assume it will happen somewhere.”

“It comes down to we really don’t have a choice. We have to trust those that we revive, or else we waste time on that instead of what we’re really trying to do.” Yo sighed folding his arms. “And that’s figuring out what the Why-man is doing and why he turned us all to stone in the first place.

“We leave the world building to those guys and pray for the best until we have time to focus on that. And can delegate to that as well.”

“Once we have the population, we can delegate.” Kim agreed. Her head dropped back again with a sigh. “Another back burner item we’ll have to come back to.” She scrubbed her face.

“How big is your stove?” Yo asked. Peeking through her fingers at him, her giggle turned into a loud laugh.

“Not big enough, that’s for sure.”

The clinic door opened and Kim helped Ruby out with a smile. Kohaku was waiting at the bottom of the steps. They chatted for a few moments until Shoto jogged up and gathered Ruby into his arms, beaming brightly as he laid a protective hand over her small belly.

Supper was nearly ready to be served and he wanted to get her settled beforehand. The two women watched them walk away.

“Whats up?” Kim finally asked. Kohaku waved a hand inside, closing her office door and folding her arms.

“Are you going to joking in on training? I suppose the question is, can you?”

“I planned on it. When are you starting up?”

“No, I mean, with your eye. You aren’t as steady as you use to be. I don’t think you can see well anymore. I’m worried you’ll miss something or stumble and get hurt when we need you most.” Her lips thinned. “Is there something that can be done to fix it?”

Kim sat down at her desk and pulled out a small mirror. She turned and angled it so she could see her eye and Kohaku at the same time.

“Look.” She pointed to the white webbing of scar tissue that had begun invading her iris and the edge of her pupil. Kohaku stepped close, leaning over her shoulder. “The only thing we could do is to get the scar tissue out. That means surgery.

“We could do it, sure. Senku had steady hands, and he’d be the only one I trust to do it. But, one wrong twitch, one breath that just too deep or a heartbeat at the wrong moment could cut my eye worst than before. I could go blind. I could get an infection that could require my eye be removed.” She set the mirror down.

“The pros and cons of this, being my eye, my health, is hard for me to figure out. We have one kind of antibiotics and, though, its broad spectrum, it doesn’t mean it’s a cure all. If I take it long enough, I run the risk of it not working later on. That the bacteria in my body become resistant to it and then what do we do?

“How long did it take to come up with this one? Months?” Kohaku nodded.

“If I, or anyone, becomes resistant to this one antibiotic, we won’t have time to come up with another before things go badly for them.”

Kohaku stepped back, thinking as Kim rubbed her eye. She’d already thought of this, had been thinking of then since she missed the step coming down from the hut to go kidnap Tsubaki. She knew it would come down to whether she could trust Senku enough to do the surgery done right.

“And if it works, you can see. If there’s no complications wouldn’t that be enough of a reason to do it?” Kim sat back and twirled a lock of hair between her fingers. Kohaku stayed silence as she debated with herself again.

“Give me a few spars. Let me see if I can look past if first. If I can’t, of if you think I’ll be more of a hinderance without the surgery…then we’ll bring it up with Senku and Ruri.” With a smug smile, Kohaku nodded.

“Tomorrow, then. After lunch. You’ll go against Yo, me and Tsukasa. The three of us know how you fight without the injury and we’ll all make the call.” Kim nodded.

“Hey, one more thing.” She stopped Kohaku by the elbow. “Teach me how to climb trees, I wanna do that.”

“Let’s see how this goes first. If you can see well enough to fight or after this surgery, I will.” Kim nodded, a nervous knot forming in her chest at tomorrow’s spars. She hadn’t done a damn thing since she killed Tsubaki. Rubbing her pinky as Kohaku left, she knew she’d end up under the knife. Just looking at the webbing in her eye, it had to be removed if she wanted any chance at holding her own again.

Pulling out a sheet of paper, she drew a page full of staffs. Label each with instruments and vocals. She worked out the song that had finished itself earlier that day. Even the title had come to her while looking over Ruby.

The lyrics written down on a separate sheet of paper. Hunched over her desk, tapping her foot; the page filled quickly. It took nearly three pages to get it all down. Adding notes to the side of each page, lines and circles making it look a mess. But, once done, she grinned at her work. Her first original song in 3,700 years.

Chapter Text

Kim took her supper to her home long after the others had eaten. Shutting the door with her foot and settling down at the well-loved short desk, she popped a piece of stewed meat into her mouth. The scent of their meal had been hanging around the center of the village since midday, taunting them with the savory meal.

Chewing slowly, she pulled out the box of letters to Tome. Rereading the last letter, she wiped her fingers. She had ended it when Moz’s hut crumbled to ash. She could still feel the heat of the explosion and watching the embers flicker up in the night sky. It was the closure she thought she needed, but the chapter felt unfinished. As if some tether, she hadn’t known she was still holding, burned in her palm.

Dropping it to the wood and leaning back against her palm, she stared at little Mica’s picture. Eyes slowly unfocused as she allowed herself a moment to remember the last time she’d spent time with Senku. Their plans to steal away to the tree house. The plans of their formal wedding. His soft laugh at the absurdity of the dress he described. The smooth smile and twinkle of playfulness in his eye.

Now it was behind the need to push to get the Perseus up and running. To get all the supplies ready, prepare for winter, to just keep busy. Running from whatever plagued him so much he refused to share her bed again. Keeping to the lab and his work.

Yanking herself out of her forlorn thoughts and shoving another spoonful of food in her mouth, she stomped to the bedroom. Laying out a large fur blanket, throwing a pillow, another blanket and extra clothes onto it. Roughly tying the corners together and hefting it over her shoulder, she slammed the front door shut and lugged it all to the lab.

It was empty when she yanked the leather curtain aside, shuffling above let her know exactly where Senku was. After dropping the bundle to the ground, she climbed up the ladder and pushed open the hatch.

“Kim?” Senku spun around, his hands lowering from his mouth. Looking quickly around, noting the thin leather and balled up cloth he’d been using as a pillow, she ducked back down. Shoving the fur up through the open hatch before crawling up herself.

“What are you doing?” He stood as she unfolded everything. Flinging it all out and setting up the makeshift bedding.

“Making you a bed. It’s cold as fuck and you’re not ready to come home, so I brought your bed to you. We just thawed out one ice pop, don’t need you dying of hypothermia.” Her arms flecked with goosebumps as she flung different blankets around. “The Medusa doesn’t work, so you’re screwed if you do.”

She ignored his feeble attempt at brushing it off.

“I’m gonna have a few sparing matches with Kohaku, Yo and Tsukasa tomorrow because she doesn’t think I can see well enough now. If I lose any of them, then we’re all gonna have a nice sit-down talk about a plan of action with this stupid eye.” Waving her had to her face and sitting back, mouth set in a thin frown.

“Have you even done anything about it?” Kneeling down across from her, the fur still holding the residual warmth of the home they had been gifted and the scent of food, smoke and her soap. “You’re going to lose.” He added when she shook her head.

“Yep. For sure.” Sitting back and crossing her legs, she covered her good eye, looking around. “Everything is just a bit blurry and my depth perception of way off. She called my bluff and I’m gonna get my ass handed to me.

“After everything we just went through, I still won’t win.” She let her head fall back with a long, deep sigh, resting against both palms. Fingers weaving around the edge of the thick fur.

“It’s not hard to see, honestly. You keep missing that second step on the clinic and you’ve run into door frames more than not. Even when you’re writing, you’ve been tilting your head to favor your good eye.”

“Ah, so you’ve been keeping an eye on me too.” She huffed a dry laugh.

“Of course. It’s the least I can do right now.” Stretching out his legs, he knocked his foot into her hip. “Even sent the brothers to check in on you at night. They’ve reported you’re having nightmares again.”

“As are you.” He nodded, looking away when she met his gaze. “Come home. We don’t have to talk it over, just be around. No funny business, no deep convos. Just be there when the memories get to be too much.”

Senku shook his head, turning to the opened window he’d been staring out of.

“Whats holding you back from sharing our bed?” She continued. “From spending a lazy night with me?” Her lips tightened when he didn’t reply. They sat in silence as she picked at her fingernails, wanting to keep pushing. Wanting to force him to talk it out, to let whatever was caging him in out and let her just help.

“I miss you. I wanna come home and talk about our days together like we use to. I wanna know what you’ve been up to, that you’ve at least eaten one full meal. And that you’re going to bed warm and comfortable. I…want to make sure you’re not overextending yourself.”

Senku stood as she spoke, walking around to get away from the stifling energy. Stopping at the window, staring out at the village that was well on its way to sleep. He seemed to mull over her words for a long uncomfortable moment. So long, that Kim stood and was halfway through the hatch when he spoke.

“You’re doing the same thing. Spreading yourself too thin. I knew you were a hypocrite, but this is absurd.”

“Maybe, but I don’t have the entire village hanging off my shoulders.” She rested her arms on the floor.

“You do to. I think more so than I if one were to think about it. Watching the ships rebuild, taking care of those guys from the Island. You’ve been helping Tsukasa acclimate to our way. The ladies are constantly at the clinic. Now, you have this test of strength you’ll take way too seriously, and on top of that, I know you’ve already thought about the surgery you’ll have to go under.

“Not to mention the promises we’ve made to support each other.” He turned back to her. “I see you watching, checking in and even sending people to pop into the lab. I’m not blind.”

She chewed her tongue as she nodded slowly.

“What are you waiting for? For me to go off the deep end, Kim style? Drink myself stupid and punch something until I break my hand? Or completely break down and trash the lab?”

Resting her chin on her folded arms, she gave a tight-lipped smile.

“Take your pick. I have others if those don’t work for you.” Her nail tapping a beat against a nail in the wood flooring as she stared at the pillow. “Not my best work, but…” She trailed off. Slapping the floor, she bid him good night and slipped down to the ground floor.

Her retreating form basked in the light of the moon, hunched against the night. The wind picked up with salty, cold air and she pulled her long-sleeved shirt closer around her as she passed the clinic, disappearing into the shadows.

Senku watched half expecting her to peek back out, looking back at him to see if he followed or shut the attic against the wind. He thought about it. Closing up for the night and slipping into the bed she’d brought over.

But looking out at the path she’d taken, knowing she was going back without having said her peace. Knowing there was more to be said, more to work through and she stopped. Let him be, let him do what he could, tugged at the dormant flame in his chest.

One that had sputtered the moment she walked away from that hut. That continued to ebb into coal when Moz’s hut went up in burning flames that danced in her eyes. Trying to stoke that flame back to life hurt. It hurt more than he thought it would, singed his flesh like liquid nitrogen.

With heavy limbs, he folded up the blankets and dropped them back down the ladder. Taking the equipment sled from the corner and dumping the load onto it, he followed after her. His eye twitched at the irritating sound of dirt grinding against the bottom of the wood as he maneuvered down the path to their front door.

He knocked twice, immediately frowning at the oddity of knocking at what was supposed to be his house. The door swung open, Kim stared at him. Dressed down for bed. Soft cloth shorts and a loose top hanging off one shoulder. A smudge of charcoal on her cheek.

“Expecting someone else?” He tried to grin at her, but it came out tight.

“Get inside before you let out all my hot air.” She yanked the sled string out of his hand and moved out of his way. Gathering the bundle up and shutting the door with her foot after kicking the sled back outside, she stomped to the bedroom. Mumbling about taking too long making decisions. Senku twisted the rudimentary lock as he looked around.

Her small desk with papers scattered over the surface, pencils poking out of the cup they lived in. She had to have been sitting there when he arrived. The stove burning low as embers rippled with orange and yellow. Then the pictures.

Hand drawn snapshots of their village, the Perseus, their friends and families, and of them. The ruffling of blankets pulled him away from the artwork. Taking off his shoes and padding across the floor, pausing at the squeaking boards that weren’t there when he first walked around.

“It’s on purpose.” Kim called from the bedroom. “There’s a few of them.”

She’d remade the bed, rolling a thick fur down the middle creating a barrier. The cold in his fingers and toes slowly melted away, hot blood making his fingertips burn and itch. Massaging his hands together, she stood and grabbed his fingers tightly. Rubbing them quickly, helping warm them.

“And your blanket?”

“I’ve got my cloak. It works well enough. Used it back at the Empire, well my old one anyway.” Slipping past him to the desk she grabbed the paper she’d been working on and flopped down on her assigned side of the bed, closest to the smaller wood burning stove. Flipping the bear skin over her, she rested on her belly and kicked her feet out from under the fur.

Kneeling down on his side, eyes locked on the separation and her back as she finished with whatever writing she’d been doing.

“It’s a letter.” She said over her shoulder, head tilted to the side. “It’s what I’ve been doing to work through all of this bullshit.” Lifting her foot up and rolling her ankle in the air.

“To who?” Senku debated on removing his smock, twisting the ties that held it shut.

“Tome. Theres clothes on the shelf, since you left the ones I brought back at the lab. How’s your back and everything?” Thanking her softly, he changed quickly. Pausing after pulling the drawstring tight. Working through the confusing feeling of embarrassment, flustered by changing in the same room as her. Glancing over his shoulder, Kim still laid on her stomach writing, legs kicked up, swinging rhythmically back and forth as her pencil scratched away.

“Fine. Why are you writing to Tome?”

“Only one I figured would care enough after I’m dead to read what I write.” She shrugged, letting her legs fall heavily as she rolled to her back.

“And, say, we find him and revive him before that?” He hedged crawling onto the blankets, watching her face shift at the thought, then shove it away.
“Then great, but doubtful. We’ve got a lot of important things to do and bringing someone up to speed would be…tedious.”

“But if he were.”

“Why?” Propping herself up on her elbow, daggers that threatened to peel away his thinly veiled question poised to attack.

“I’ve been toying with the idea of bringing him back.” He answered slowly. “I need someone I can trust to work on the ships engines while I work on everything else.”

Slipping beneath the furs, his muscles ached as they relaxed into softness. Exhaustion bum rushed him, pulling him down further into the comfort of the bed. Kim leaned over, not passing over the barrier.

“Plus, it’d be nice to have more of the group around. Bring back some of the shenanigans you two would get into.” He yawned widely, eyes watering.
“It’s a nice thought.” She agreed. “Go to sleep, Sparky. You need it.” Tucking the blankets under his chin as his eyelids drooped, he curled onto his side.

“G’night, Gremlin. Love ya.” He was snoring before she fully settled down. Her mind buzzing with the possibility of having Tome in the village. Trying to curb any excitement was difficult. Looking over at her guitar then back to Senku, she wondered how difficult it would be to really turn into into the electric one she dreamed of.

The world felt weirdly familiar, yet strange. Sitting in a room that was a mixture of the clinic office and his dad’s apartment, Senku looked around. The couch was one from the living room, but the walls were the organized clutter that Kim had set up. As he stood a jarring clinking moved with him.

Full samurai armor covered his body. Metal and leather encased his arms and torso. Beautifully engraved pictures of dragons wrapped around him and strapped to his waist was a gorgeous katana. The hilt wrapped in indigo rope and gold inlay peeked between the intricate weaving.

As he lifted his head, a breeze caught the plume from his helmet. Confusion raked its nails along the inside of his skull, but the sight before him pushed it away viciously.

He was outside on the street, but it rose into a hill topped with thick trees. Another figure stood at the crest in matching armor. Their own plume danced around like red silk on the wind. They had a quarter staff, or Bojutsu, he couldn’t tell with the distance.

On reflex, or an instinct he didn’t understand, his hand curled around the hilt. With the softest click, his thumb pressed against the guard, pushing the blade from the Saya. The figure atop the hill rippled with roiling emotions as they struck the end of the staff against the ground in a slow beat.

Narrowing his eyes to try and get a better view, they turned their head in his direction.

Cold, dark green eyes met his through their helmet. His heart thumped heavily against his ribs. Whipping the helmet to the ground without missing a beat with the staff, Kim’s dark hair caught the wind. Whipping around her like a hissing viper. A snarl so vicious curled her lip, his stomach flipped.

“We lost her. It was all too much.” The weight of another body next to him pulled him from her gaze. Tome, Taiju, Kohaku, and Ryusui flanked him, each in their own armor and katanas drawn.

Senku’s strangled question was drowned out by a cry from her. Calling her people to arms. The beat of the staff now faster, deeper. Pounding through his chest and drowning out his own hammering heartbeat. More men and woman joined her atop her perch, too many to count.

“It was a valiant fight.” Ryusui gritted, hands twisted around his blade. “But ultimately, she lost. And she rallied everyone with her. We’re all that’s left.” Her battle cry rattled the ground beneath them; the echoed response sent a nauseating wave of fear through his gut. With one final bellow, they charged. Senku drew his blade, hands shaking as she locked in on him.

In a blink, she was in his face. Her staff locked against his katana. Her teeth bared and eyes glowing with deadly focus.

Each clash of their weapons echoed painfully through his arms. The violent strikes pushed him back along the asphalt. Her swings quick as lightning and each block barely catching the dense wood.

Breathlessly, he begged her to stop, to look at him. To reconsider the war he had no idea they were fighting. But she never relented. The strikes even in their rhythm, like a song. Blow after blow, never wavering. Like the steady beat of a bass drum.

His retreating steps faltered, he stumbled and landed heavily on his back. Kim stood above him; staff morphed into Kohaku’s katana. Lowering it to his chest, she panted. Sweat coating her forehead.

“You had one job and couldn’t even do that. I sacrificed my mind, body and souls and you couldn’t even meet me halfway.” Her words were like acid coated blades. Rage in every crease of her face. He saw the blood from his palms holding the sharp blade from his chest flow slowly down the slick metal. “Pathetic.”

The sun blinded him for a moment as the sword adjusted. Knuckles white as they gripped the hilt. He watched, in agonizing slow motion, as she drove the blade toward his sternum.

Senku jerked awake. Panting and heart beating frantically. He stared up at the ceiling as his body caught up with his mind. His hand clenched, curling around slim fingers resting in his palm. Letting his head fall to the side, Kim slept. Her arm stretched over the fur barrier, mouth slightly open.

His nightmare fading slowly as she woke and stared at her sleeping face. Smooth with calm sleep. No anger, no pent-up emotions boiling over. Just peace, not even a twitch of a dream.

Pressing her knuckles to his lips and curling to his side, his body finally calmed down. Trying to push the angry face from his dream out with the peaceful calm in front of him.

Chapter Text

Kim ate slowly, sitting at the counter of Francios’s kitchen. Her leg bouncing as she stared off, deep in thought. She’d woken to a hand resting on her head, Senku snoring next to her. They had shifting close but the rolled-up blanket kept their distance. She had stayed there for as long as she could until nature demanded it’s release.

She’d checked on him briefly before she left, still sound asleep but curled onto his side, the blanket tucked tightly under his chin. She added another blanket over him before silently leaving, missing every squeaky board she’d put in.

Someone cleared their throat next to her, jolting her from her thoughts. Tsukasa taking the seat next to her and Francios placed a bowl of food in front of him. He thanked her with a nod, adjusting the cloth shirt Yuzuriha had made him.

“Chilly this morning.” His voice deep with sleep still. Kim nodded, clearing her own throat. She pulled the heavy bearskin cloak around her shoulders against the chill at her back.

“Yeah, seems like winter decided to join our party early this year. It’s a shame we couldn’t get the Perseus back up and running before hand.” He hummed as he tried to stifle a yawn. She slapped his shoulder with the back of her hand as she yawned as well, eyes watering.

“Stop that.” She chuckled, shaking her head. “Are you ready for today? Cuz if you’re too tired, we can postpone this whole thing.”

“I’ll be awake by then.” Taking a bite of the warm oatmeal. Adding a spoonful of honey to the top of it, he continued. “Taiju came to me with an interesting question, and it got me thinking.”

“Oh, lord.” She leaned her chin into her palm, watching him stir his bowl and taste it. “What’s he got you thinking about?” He sat back, rubbing the back of his neck.

“You’ve still got your tattoos from before, yet they healed my injuries and Mirai’s. Plus, whatever happened on Treasure Island. Why do you think that is?” Kim straightened.

“Huh. I guess I never really thought about it. Plus, I’ve got healed scars too. So does Taiju and everyone else. Even you.” She pointed at a thin scar on his forearm and another on his chest. “I wonder if it leaves behind healed wounds since they’re already there. Like, uh, a save point.” He nodded, taking his time to answer. She took another bite of her breakfast.

“That makes sense. He also asked if they could be seen while the person was stone” He spoke into his bowl, blowing on his spoon. She narrowed her eyes, Senku’s question bubbling up.

“Yeah, and?” He shrugged, sitting up. Chewing slowly.

“I told him I couldn’t remember. I was too focused on reviving everyone to notice anything other than who I was looking for.” Kim nodded as Francios rose her eyebrow at her. Tsukasa finished his bowl, and she took it from him. The thanked her softly.

“Who’d he think he found?” Turning her attention back on her her cooling bowl of food.

“I don’t know honestly. I just answered and then he ran off to find Yuzuriha. I suppose he went to see if she’d help him figure out who he found.” Kim pursed her lips, tapping her fingers along the bowl of oatmeal.

The chances of Taiju finding Tome were astronomical. And even if they knew where he was when turned to stone, he could have drifted, been buried, broken or scattered along the ground. If even one piece was missing, they couldn’t revive him, or anyone.

Unless there was a regeneration property they had missed. If it was skin level, just a scar would be all there was to prove it. But some internal piece, who knew? Would the body just replace it, or would it be catastrophic? They had no way to know.

No. They did. The sparrows. They could break one apart, put it back together without a piece and revive it. She frowned at the barbaric thought. But it was better than doin it on a person. They could quickly end the sparrow’s life if it was in pain, then dissect it.

Standing, Kim said her goodbyes and headed to the lab. Tsukasa called after her offering to grab her if she was busy. This was more important than some stupid test to see if she was well enough to fight. If it came down it it, she’d fight regardless if she could see or not. Let anyone try and stop her.

“Where’s the stone birds!?” She asked loudly to an empty lab. Thrown off by the silence, she looked around. Searching each wall, she found a few tucked into a crate shoved back into a corner. Jotting down a quick note and leaving it on the table, she grabbed a few vials of revival fluid and headed back to the house.

Spilling the eight sparrows onto the floor by the wood stove, she grabbed the axe from outside and reentered. Labeling each bird, setting it aside and grabbing a paper, she took notes. Laying out her question, the hypothesis, and her plan out in detail.

“What are you doing?” Senku yawned. His hair poking out in all directions and shorts hung low on his hips as he leaned against the door frame. His fist rubbing his eye. Kim swallowed thickly, eyes following each scar then to his face.

“An experiment.” She answered after clearing her throat. Sitting back on her feet, a low warmth smoldered in her gut. Sucking on her teeth as she looked him over again. She shoved away thoughts neither were ready for.

How his mouth felt on her skin, his hands roaming her body, how he tasted on her tongue. How her name sounded as he wrapped around her, his moan as he found ecstasy in her body.

“On what? Run it by me.” Kneeling beside her, he grabbed the paper and read it over. He shifted to get comfortable, resting his chin on his knee. Kim fiddled with her pencil, twirling it around her fingers. Following the lines of his muscles along his ribs. He cleared his throat, eyes on her.

“My eyes are up here, Gremlin.” His face twitched as he struggled not to smile at her.

“I…” She stammered. “Shut up. Gimme that.” Snatching it out of his hands, she shuffled, trying to hide the blush that crept up her neck.

“I haven’t even showered yet and you’re eyeing me up like a piece of meat. I smell.” Kim scoffed. His still sleepy chuckle skittered over her skin.

“We all smell. I’ve gotten use to it. I can’t help I find you attractive, especially when you just wake up before you get all broody and shit.” Waving her hand around as if to swat away her thoughts of riding him until he bucked against her.

“Broody? I don’t get broody.”

“Focused. Invested. Whatever you want to call it. Plus, you’re pretty. Excuse me for looking.” Busying herself by shifting the birds around in their place. Another soft, nearly sultry laugh caressed up her spine.

“I fondly remember you enjoying my full focus at certain times,” He paused shifting, letting his legs stretch out in between them. “Like when I’m between your thighs.” Glancing over her shoulder at him with wide eyes, Senku beamed at her. Leaned back against his hand, his other hand fiddling with the drawstring of his shorts.

“Keep talking and I’ll have you put your dirty mouth to work.” Her skin prickled under his heavy gaze.

Being the sole focus of his was mind blowing. Especially when he was out to raise his high score of orgasms. She’d had to push him away to catch her breath when he found his rhythm, found the combination that sent her to the moon and beyond. His smug smile proved he’d been thinking the same thing.

“Surprised you didn’t leave your own claw marks after those sessions.”

“Senku!” The stone bird clattered to the floor, scrambling to pick up the bird, she stared wide eyed at him.

“Bet I could do it again. Make you tap out before I do.” She blinked. Then leaned over him, placing a finger over his lips.

“Stop toying with me.” His tongue flicked out, wrapped around her finger and biting it softly. The soft scent of mint curled around her brain, loosing her train of thought in his eyes. Letting go of the digit with a wink, heat flared on her cheeks. Her hand trailed down his neck and rested on his chest. As he sat up, his lips drew a line along her jaw. His fingers tangling in her hair, pulling the tied leather strap away, letting her hair fall down her back.

“I’m not toying with you.” He said against her skin. “Physical intimacy will help us reconnect. Reignite the hormones that we crave. Serotonin, oxytocin, testosterone…the like.” Tugging her onto his lap, one hand slid up her shirt, tracing the line of her spine. Tilting her head to one side and placing soft, hot kisses along her neck and shoulder.

“Tell me to stop and I will. I’ll wait for you to make a move.” His breath skittered along her skin as fire followed up her ribs after his hand. Cupping her breast, he let out a soft breath. “You feel amazing. Smell amazing.” More kisses peppered her skin.

Tapping her hip, he flipped her onto her back. A stone swallow skipped across the room with a flick of his hand. Senku buried his face back into her neck, settling between her legs.

“What changed?” She asked, holding back a gasp as his teeth nipped at her shoulder.

“Did some thinking and giving you as many orgasms as I can seemed like the way to go.” Tugging her shirt up and over her head, his mouth found her nipple.

“Which head were you thinking with?”

“My dick, obviously.” His low laugh against her breast had her arching her back.

“Typical man.” Treading her fingers through his hair as another laugh rumbled through her chest. Trailing sloppy kisses down her stomach, his talented fingers untied the bow at her hips. He looked up from her stomach, waiting for her to tell him to stop. She nodded, panting as her hands left his face and tugged down her pants.

Throwing them across the room, he left sharp pricks along her lower stomach and inner thighs. He settled in, holding her legs to his shoulders as he lazily licked a long line up her pussy. The stress that kept her rigid, melted away. The soft sigh flickered the coals in his chest.

Swirling his tongue around her clit slowly, her hands twitched to grab onto him but squeezed her breast instead. Pinching the peaked flesh with each round of his tongue, her hips chased after his tongue, silently begging for him to go where she wanted.

A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he toyed with her. Strategically not staying where he knew she wanted him. Enjoying her growing frustrated sounds, watching her chest rise and fall faster as the game continued.

Wrapping his lips around her swollen clit, sucking and humming deeply before releasing it with a soft pop.

“Use your words, Siren. Tell me what you want.” One finger traced around her opening before slowly entering her. Her hands hovering over his head, she panted. Legs quivering as she demanded more.

If she continued to hold back, he’d never get over this stupid feeling. Grabbing her wrists, he shoved her hands into his hair and pressed her thighs to the sides of his head. A sharp slap to one leg silenced her complaint as he delved back into her pussy.

Last time he’d had her like this, he was able to get her to cum six times before she pushed him away. Today, he’d shoot for nine. Then she’d be worn out, satisfied and could use it as an excuse to push off the sparring match until the next day. But more importantly, find their orbit again.

Overachiever was always his favorite title, one he strode to keep, even here. Kim’s breath caught as his fingers curled inside her, brushing lightly against the sensitive spot mirroring her clit. Legs tightened then loosened quickly, fingers tugged on the roots of his hair. Sparks of pain eased into dull pleasure.

Each stroke from his fingers brought her higher. She was close. Her breath ragged, back arched and chest heaving. Both feet found the small of his back. Using him to push her pussy closer to his mouth, following every movement of his tongue and fingers. Toes curling into the fabric of his shorts. His name flowed from her mouth in a whimper.

Three more carefully placed strokes and Kim clenched around his head. Hips bucking against his chin as she came. Slowing for the moment, gently coaxing her through the peak of her orgasm. Rocketing to the stars and falling back to Earth.

Her grasp on his head loosened, stroking his hair from his eyes. A lazy smile and laugh tittered around him. One foot traced up his back as she shifted to move away. Pulling her back to his chest, swirling his tongue again and palming her tit with still wet fingers.

“I told you; you’re going to have to push me off. I want every drop. Every breath. Understand.” Nipping the inside of her thigh. Her hand around his wrist tightened at the sharp prick of his teeth, moaning as he found that rhythm that had sent her up before.

Nearly loosing himself in her moans, his eyes narrowed as she moaned loud. Twisting out of her grip, he slapped her thigh. She met his domineering gaze.

“Yes!” Her head fell back to the floor with a thump, her hips raising to follow his mouth again.

“Yes?” Throwing his arm over her waist to hold her down, her lazy laugh filling their home.

“Yes, Daddy.” The last syllable ended in a shriek as he bit the soft flesh of her leg. “You fucker.” Back arched as two fingers stretched her, bumping into her cervix.

Fucking her with his fingers, his focus now on launching her into the next orgasm as quickly as possible. Holding onto her thigh as hard as he could, her voice rose as she became overstimulated. A small cramp in his hand ached but he pushed past it.

Her back arched deeply, cracking as she twisted away from him. Her pussy clenched around his fingers again. Moving with her as she came, his nails bit into her thigh as he pulled her back to him.

Before she could come down fully, he sent her back up. Continuing the punishing finger fucking, she came twice more. Back-to-back. Four and she was already pushing on his crown, begging for a break. Even from his vantage point, her chest was flush red. Sweat created a sheen over her skin, reflecting the light of the sun.

Wiping his mouth on her stomach, he crawled up her body. Peppering her skin with wet kisses and sucking on her nipple. Her thighs shook as they rested against his hips. Her gentle hands trailed down his chest and over his ribs, folding together along the small of his back. Resting there as she lay beneath him, panting.

Holding himself against an elbow, he watched her face. Lazily, she opened her eyes, still glazed with pleasure. This thumb traced the lower scar down her cheek. This close he could clearly see the pale webbing of the scar tissue.

Warm fingers found the edge of his shorts, smoothly trailing to the knot that held them up. He stopped her.

“Not yet, my greedy sired.” Pulling her hand away and kissing the inside of her wrist, her naked body curled around him. Placing soft kisses up his neck and jaw, his temple resting against her forehead, goosebumps flecked along his skin as lazy fingers trailed up and down his back.

Her breathing and the thumping of her heart calmed. Kim’s hand wrapped around the back of his neck and he stiffened. Removing her hand and sliding to his bicep, she apologized. Her thumb stroking along the muscles.

“I need more time.” He finally said after a long moment. “This is fine. But…” Cupping his face, she pressed her cheek into his.

“Take your time. I miss you. I…” Kim let out a heavy sigh. “I like touching you. And I know you don’t…”

A rumbled laugh from him had her shifting away to look at him. Lifting his still disheveled head, he grinned.

“You don’t think I know. Don’t stop.” He sat up, pulling her with him. “Better than being thrown into cold water.” He joked.

“Don’t knock it til you try it.” She grinned back at him. Gathering her clothes from around the room, he helped her dress and reset the birds. “Go shower. Your breath reeks now and I gotta smash some birds.” Pressing her toes to the head of the axe, the handle flew up and she caught it.

“Testing the regenerative properties of the revival fluid?” Senku massaged his jaw. “I’ll have to make more then if you’re doing this.”

“Good. Get to work then.” Dropping the heavy axe to her shoulder and grinning. “Also, since we both know how this match is gonna go, we need more saline and might as well use chloroform too. Knock my ass out.”

She let the axe drop to the ground as he pulled her to his chest. Spinning the sharp edge away from his bare feet.

“It’ll be fine. Easy work.” Tilting her face up to his and pulling down the bottom lid. “Should be over before you’re fully out.”

“Ugh!” Shoving his face away. “Teeth! Ya smell like pussy and death!” With a loud laugh, Senku pulled her tight to him and kissed her deeply. Burying his hand into her hair and the other gripping her ass hard.

Kim took off her over shirt, adjusting the bra she’d put on. Tightening the string along the bottom. Goosebumps as danced along her arms and sides as the the chilled air off the ocean caressed her. Stepping into the ring Yo and her fought in the first time by the beach, Kohaku and Tsukasa stood by her first opponent. He regaled their revived leader for the match, along with exaggerated movements.

“Don’t forget to add in that headlock I had you in.” Kim said stretching her arm over her chest.

“You mean the one I easily got out of?” Yo laughed, bumping his shoulder into Tsukasa.

“You went for her hair. Which I remember being against the rules you both agreed on.” Kohaku added, leaning on a hip.

“Well…I still won!”

“We’re not here to determine who’s better now. Now it’s to see where our fighters stand. If everyone is ready, then we should get started.” She dropped her weapons to the grass.

Taking the leather tie out of her pocket, Kim tied her hair up. Then ripped it out. If she was gonna do this, she was going to recreate the hair in her face from her fight with Tsubaki. No one was going to wait for her hair to be up properly.

Yo shrugged out of his top and took off any extra belts he’d put on. Bare chested and cocky, he strutted into the clearing. Stretching with a cocksure grin on his face. Kim rolled her shoulders and shifted. Hips tight from not working out and a dull ache that had her stifling a small smile.

“What are the rules this time?” Yo called out, bouncing around the clearing.

“Tap out or knock out.” Tsukasa said firmly. Kim nodded as she cracked her knuckles and stepped forward. “Everything else is fair game.”

“No nut shots!” Yo pointed at her.

“Hard to hit what’s not there.” Kim laughed. Shaking out her shoulders again, Kohaku laughed lightly. Red faced, Yo stalked toward her.

She launched at him, catching him around his chest and taking him to the ground. He landed with a huff, immediately wrapping an arm around the back of her neck and twisting them to the side.

Knees scrapping along the drying grass, Kim got one leg under her and landed a punch to his ribs. Snaking her hand between them, she held the wrist around her neck and wriggled out of the hold.

Yo planted a heel against her hip and kicked her away. Rolling to her feet, she rocked forward. Hands raised to her cheeks.

“No one said to start!” Yo seethed.

“This is a real fight.” Kohaku called out, arms crossed.

“Continue.” Tsukasa commanded. Yo rolled his shoulders and stalked forward. Shifting to her front foot, Kim released a powerful kick.

Yuzuriha pulled at Senku’s sleeve, demanding he walk faster. He followed behind her; the bottle of revival fluid held in his hand tightly. Doubt and excitement warred in him. Taiju had crashed into the lab shortly after he had finally showed up, still massaging his jaw and holding Kim’s scribbled note about stealing the sparrows.

Yuzuriha had been working in the cave all morning. Taiju had been so sure he’d found Tome and once she was done and confirmed it, he’d raced off to find him.

At the mouth of the cave, Taiju grinned widely. Standing beside a man as tall as Tsukasa and just as wide. His hand raised to his ear as the phone call he’d been making had gone unanswered. The heavy look of worry and fear creased his face. His other hand must have been pressed onto a door or wall, curled in a fist and flat on one side.

Yuzuriha had wrapped him in long shorts and fitted a tshirt over his broad shoulders. A pair of boots and sock sat next to him waiting for him to wake.
“You really found him, ya big oaf.” Senku breathed. He was shorter than he remembered as he laid a hand on Tome’s stone chest. He’d grown a few inches it seemed.

Of course he had. When the Empire joined their village, Kim still had at least an inch on him and now she had to look up at him.

“Are we going to wake him here or bring him back?” Yuzuriha asked excited.

“Well, unless Taiju wants to drag his ass all the way, we should do it now.” Senku uncorked the vial.

“Should we get Kim?!” Taiju barked, startling Senku.

“She’s busy.” Pouring the yellow liquid over his shoulder. Senku stepped back. Time slowed as they waited for the cracking to start. Thinking, somehow, he’d fucked up this batch, he looked down at the vial, sniffing it.

Stone finally cracked. Taiju laughed loudly, stepping closer. As the stone fell away, deep, dark skin emerged. Tome blinked, taking a deep breath and looking around.

“TOME!!!” Taiju screamed loudly. Senku and Yuzuriha flinched as he tackled their large friend.

“Wha…what’s going on?” Deep velvet caressed their ears. He patted Yuzuriha’s back as she hugged him tightly. “Hey bud. Care to clue me in.” Tome smiled as Senku grinned up at him.

Giving him the quick and dirty run down of the last few years, the four of them slowly made their way back to the village. Tome had thanked Yuzuriha for the clothes and boots as Senku and Taiju filled him in.

As they entered the village, Tome paused and looked around.

“Two questions.” Rubbing his bald head. “This is real, I’m not on some prank show?”

“Unfortunately, not.” Senku laughed as children stopped and stared.

“Ok. Second question: have you seen Kim yet? Is she awake or…”

“Follow me.” Senku waved him along. “We can give you a tour in a minute.”

Taiju and Yuzuriha followed, both of them vibrating with excitement. Chrome joining them with a sideways glance at the new guy. He leaned close to Yuzuriha, whispering to her. She just shushed him and demanded he follow.

Hollers and the sound of skin slapping skin reached them before they broke though the trail in the trees.

“Back up! Get back up!” Kohaku demanded loudly. “Unless you’re gonna tap out.”

Tome stopped. Yuzuriha pointed out each of the people in the clearing by the beach. Yo and Kohaku with their backs to them, stood on the outside of the crudely drawn ring. Tsukasa primed for another attack and Kim, down on one knee. Head bowed as her shoulders rose and fell with each haggard breath.

She rose slowly, whipping sweat drenched hair out of her face. Grass stuck to her back and arms.

“That’s it. Go again!” Yo slapped her back. Surging forward, she twisted. Throwing a high kick at Tsukasa’s ribs. He caught her ankle and yanked her sideways. Rolling along the flattened patch of grass, she stopped on her stomach, slamming her fist into the ground.

“She’s done.” Senku gritted. “Stubborn woman.” Breaking from the others, he made his way to the fighters.

“Wait.” Tome grabbed his shoulder. Passing him, they came up behind where Kim pulled herself back up. Slinking around, her back to the onlookers and raised her fists. She edged closer to Tsukasa. Tome frowned as he looked over her form. She was tired, sweat dripped down her back and face, but she was still razor focused.

“Get off your fucking heels!” He shot out. Immediately, she rolled to the balls of her feet. Not looking around. Tsukasa nodded at Tome as he raised open hands. Kohaku and Yo turned at the new additions to the peanut gallery. Senku raised his hand before either could object.

“If you don’t give a damn about your form, get off the mat!” Tome continued. “Sloppy fighters don’t win. Tighten the fuck up, Ulrich!” He toed the edge of the ring, bracing himself on his knees.

Adjusting her form, bringing her arms tighter to her body, shifting her feet properly again. Tsukasa allowed her a moment to recenter before he shot forward. Kim ducked, sliding out of his way. The top of her foot smacking into Tsukasa’s back. As he rounded on her, she lunged forward going for a haymaker.

“Sloppy!” Tome growled, stalking along the ring. Tsukasa grabbed her arm and flipped her over his shoulder. She landed on her side and rolled quickly to her feet. Tsukasa attacked again, his opened hand shot out to her head.

Bracing and crossing her arms, she barely blocked the swing. Stumbling backwards from the force, arms swinging around to find her balance again.
“You call that a block? My grandmother does better, and she’s dead.”

“Fuck off.” Kim grunted, eyes narrowed on her opponent. She ran again at Tsukasa, ducking under a kick that would have missed her, and raising her arms for the feigned swing. Kohaku grabbed the back of Tome’s shirt, Taiju pulling it away.

“It’s fine, really.” He smiled. “Trust us. Look.” Senku watched with a frown, but arms crossed loosely over his chest. Yuzuriha next to him, a hand wrapped around his bicep and bouncing on her toes.

“Is that…?” Taiju nodded as Tome continued following Kim around the ring. She threw more punches that were just a hair too shallow. Her face scrunching in disgust and frustration.

“Land a blow then tap out.” He said firmly.

“No.” She grunted as she spun, her heel connecting with Tsukasa’s block.

“Tap out! You’re done.” A fire in Tome’s eyes danced, the grin on his face feral.

“I’m. Not.” Fists flying, each landing in Tsukasa’s palm with a satisfying slap. “Tapping. Out.” He had gone from attacking to catching each fist and kick. Defecting each one with smooth determination. His keen eyes watching each shift of her shoulders and feet. Tome clapped. Each slap of his palms perfectly landed with each strike.

Tome noticed the issue, her swings too shallow or too deep into the body box. Tsukasa danced in and out of her range, testing her depth perception. Tome’s hand rubbing along his jaw as he followed the fight with eagle eyes. Catching each misstep, over reach and near miss.

“Call it.” Senku called out to Kohaku.

“No! Not yet.” Tome barked back, bracing against his knees as he caught everything.

“She’s flagging.” Kohaku stepped forward. Kim panted heavily. Her face red with exertion, sweat dripping from her chin.

“I’ll call it.” Tsukasa smiled at her bared teeth. “You’re not done yet, are you?”

“She’s fine.” Tome kept clapping, standing. “Groove it, Ulrich. Keep pushing.”

They danced around the ring, Tome following. Clapping and shouting at her until her knee gave out on a simple kick. She stumbled, crumbling to the ground.

“Get up! Up, Ulrich!” Tome dropped to his stomach next to her. “You don’t quit! What happens to quitters?!” He slapped the ground in front of her as she shakily rose up on her arms.

“They get cut.” She groaned out, arms shaking. Teeth bared as she pushed against the ground.

“You gonna get cut?”

“No.”

“Get up.” She fell to her elbow. “Get. Up. Ulrich!” His deep voice loud and commanding. The voice of her trainer and best friend. Pressing her forehead to the grass, nails digging into the dirt, she tried to catch her runaway breath. Sawing out of her in heavy, loud pants.

“Get up, Kim!” Taiju yelled.

“You got this!” Yuzuriha cried out, shaking Senku’s arm.

“Are you gonna let your fans down? Listen to them. They want more. Give them what they want. Give them a good fight.”

Pushing herself up again, curling one knee under her. Each pant vocalized. Tome rose with her, his face never more than a foot away.

“Up! Get your feet under you!” She rose. “Yes!” Tome hopped to his feet taking a large step back across the ring boundary. “Yes! Ulrich’s don’t quit. Keep going. One more round.”

Raising her fists again, she shot forward and collapsed again. Tsukasa caught her arm, easing her fall to the ground. She screamed to the heavens as she rolled to her back.

“We’re done.” Tsukasa said softly, letting go of her arm. Tome knelt down over her, grinning widely as she panted with her eyes closed against the sweat that stung.

“Good fight, Twinkletoes.” He laughed clapping hands with Tsukasa as he walked away. “You look like this ain’t the worst fight you’ve had.” She let out a huffed laugh and opened her eyes to look up at the sky. But met his grinning dark eyes and brilliant smile.

“Holy fuck!” Grabbing his shirt and pulling him down to her. She sobbed as he pulled her up, ignoring the sweat and grass stuck to her skin.

“Hey, bestie.” He rumbled into her hair. “I’ve missed you.” Choked sobs answered him as she held him tightly, afraid to let him go. Trying to crawl into his lap with worn out muscles.

Tsukasa stopped next to Senku, Yuzuriha wiped her eyes as Taiju leapt towards the reunited friends.

“That eye needs to be fixed, however you both have planned.” Senku nodded as Yuzuriha finally let go of his arm and joined the others.

“She still lost every match. Yo and I called it before she got too worn out, and we were about to call it with this one before you all showed up.” Kohaku added.

“She knew she would. But she had to try, we all know that.” Senku smiled as Tome steadied her on her feet, holding back Taiju with a hand.

Chapter Text

“Open the door, son.” Senku nodded, shifting his heavy backpack on his shoulders as he held the door open for Daichi. The click of his cane lost in the sound of music playing over speakers of the gym. As he slowly made his way to the front desk, Senku looked around. His hands tightening on the black straps. Men worked out on different machines, lifting weights in front of mirrors. Women ran on treadmills or curled their own weights in tight fists.

A sharp whistle called him from his observations. Following closely behind Baba, they walked down the long hallway towards the classrooms. Peaking through the windows, they passed yoga classes, women’s beginner classes and elderly workouts. Stopping in front of a closed door, the window covered with a towel, heavy music pounded through the door.

Frowning already, Senku patted his pockets. A hand knocked into his arm, ear plugs, still in plastic, held out in Baba’s wrinkled palm. Offering him a soft thanks, Senku rolled them and shoved them in his ears.

“Shut the music off when we get in, ok?” Baba leaned heavily on his cane, swinging the door open. Posters of different boxers hung on the wall, safety posters about stretching, proper form and the rules of the gym plastered the walls as well.

Seventeen-year-old Kim ran across the room, boxing gloves on her hands. Her ponytail streaking behind her as she launched herself at the grown man wrapped in training pads. He braced himself for her wild attack. Her knee striking the pad around his waist and he stumbled backwards. She landed awkwardly, stumbling and falling to her hip.

Dropping his bag to the floor, Senku slipped off his shoes and padded to the obscenely loud radio. Looking over his shoulder, Kim got to her feet grinning widely and tried to adjust the fluorescent pink sports bra. She pranced around the mat, her smug smile mocking as Tome smacked the side of her head. Tapping the screen of her phone and pausing her music, Tome’s loud voice echoed.

“You know that’s not legal!” Bouncing on her toes, raising her gloves, she smacked his hand away. Circling around him, she cackled.

“Fight me then!” The man with the training pads shook his head as he pulled the protection off and gathered his stuff. Tome and Kim turned to wave at Baba and Senku.

“Not if you keep using illegal moves, Twinkletoes.” Tome grabbed her and put her in a headlock. Struggling, swinging her gloves into Tome’s gut.

“You don’t like my shoes?” She panted as she got out of the hold, fixing her hair. “I like them. They’re flashy.” She grinned looking at the pink shoes. Some sort of reflective material sewn on the sides. Senku removed the ear plugs, tossing them into the trash next to him. Tome grabbed the gloves and began untying them, throwing them into the bag.

“No, you’re broadcasting your moves.” He sighed heavily. “I told you not to get them, should have gotten the black ones.”

Kim pouted, stomping over to her grandfather.

“You like my shoes, right?” Her bottom lip stuck out as she tilted her head back. Senku scoffed at her big, fake doe eyes.

“They scream Kimberly.” Baba smiled, squishing her cheeks together with one hand.

“If you wanna be seen from space, they’re fine.” Senku shrugged, keeping his gaze on her bright shoes. A blush burning his ears.

“Come on, Blossom. Mimi is waiting for us. Are you coming over for dinner, Tome?” Baba pushed her towards her bag as he turned to her large friend.
“Yeah, mom and dad are still out of town.” He tossed over his shoulder, packing his bag.

“Plus, we have that project to finish.” Kim ran to her bag, throwing her shirt over her head. “We better get a good grade on this or I’m blaming you for my ruined GPA.”

Lifting her hem to wipe her face, Senku grabbed his bag. The burning of his ears leaking to his cheeks. He stepped outside, blaming the heat from the room on his raising body temperature and not the half naked girl flouncing around.

“Are you and your dad coming over too?” Kim asked as she exited, her bag missing Senku by a hair. Her slip on shoes clacking loudly as she walked towards the front.

“Yeah.” He answered following.

“Then you’re staying with us for a while until he comes back from astronaut camp, right?” She grinned over her shoulder.

“Yes.” Rolling his eyes. “We went over this on the way to school.”

“Why are you blushing?” Pushing the door open with her back, a teasing laugh danced around him. She held the door as he passed her with his head down. Baba behind him, pulled on her ear.

“Leave the boy alone.” She squealed in pain. Tome yanking on her ponytail.

“Yeah, leave him alone. Weren’t you blushing not too long ago when we were all at the beach?” An indignant yelp and a sharp slap, Tome cackled loudly as Senku led them to the car.

“I was sunburnt!”

“Fastest healing sunburn I’ve ever seen. Ulrich’s got a wittle crush!” Tome teased. A bright pink shoe bounced past Senku as Tome howled.

“Pick up your shoe.” Baba pointed his cane to the bright projectile. Senku opened the front passenger door, dropping his bag inside.

“Shotgun!” Kim yelled as she raced to grab her shoe.

“Too late, Gremlin!” Senku grinned, wrinkling his nose at her. “Plus, you reek. Pigs sit in the back.”

“Baba!!” Tome imitated her whining, lifting the trunk open and setting his bag inside. The car jostled as Kim threw her bag and slammed it shut. “I called shotgun!” She held open the driver’s door, steadying her grandfather as he got in, glaring at Senku. He flipped her off as Baba settled in.

“He got there first.” He sighed, taking his cane from Kim and handing it to Senku.

“He flipped me off too!”

“Enough. Get in so we can go home. My leg is hurting.” Helping him buckle up, Kim shut the door and climbed in behind him. Tome sitting behind Senku.

“You’re a little shithead.” She hissed, slamming her door.

“One you’ve got a crush on.” Tome quipped. Baba opened the back window as they pulled out the parking lot.

“I do not! Shut your fat face.” Senku turned in his seat, grinning. His cheeks still pink.

“Not what I’ve heard. According to Yuzuriha, rumor mill has it you’ve got a fat ass crush on me. Even write your name with my last name.” Even Baba chuckled as Kim stammered, face burning. Crossing her arms, she stared out the window, sinking into her seat.

“I hate all of you.”

Kim chugged her water, wiping her mouth with the hem of her shirt. A loud belch escaping her before she could stop it. Tome clapped her on the back as she held on tight to his arm. She hadn’t yet let go of him as they introduced him to the village. Many of the villagers touching his arm, never having seen the dark pigment before.

Suika stood just behind Mirai, both hiding behind Ruri’s skirts.

“So, this is the infamous Tome.” She smiled, bowing her head. “We’ve all heard stories about you. Welcome to Ishigami Village.”

He let out a loud laugh, his eyes wide at Kim. Grinning up at him, her head shaking.

“Yeah. The ego of that man knows no bounds.” She joked. Tilting her head to Suika and holding out her hand. “Come say hi. He doesn’t bite.”

“Not hard anyway.” He said quickly, clapping hands with Carbo as Kohaku introduced them. Kim slapped him before picking her up.

“And this is Suika.” Tome smiled at her as she held out her hand.

“Nice to meet you, little one.” He held her hand gently in his, she turned his hand in hers and rubbing at his knuckles.

“You’re Mama’s friend from before?” She asked softly, pulling the helmet further down on her face. Tome blinked quickly.

“Yep! My best friend. My Mirai.” Kim laughed at Tome’s face. He mouthed the word at her. “As close to what either of us can get, right, Sweetheart?” She nodded, pulling his fingers to the lenses of her helmet.

“Yep.” Satisfied with her observations of Tome’s hand, she wriggled out of Kim’s arms. “I’m gonna go help Dad.” Leading Mirai with her, those around them froze at her words.

“Dad?” Tome asked, following Suika’s path to the lab. “Shut. The. Fuck. Up.”

“When did that happen?” Ruri asked, hands folded at her chest. Even Kim stared after Suika, her chest aching as she crashed into Senku’s leg. Pulling at his hand, his head snapped up and met hers.

“Right now.” She grinned. Senku picked her up and set her on the table as Mirai climbed up on a stool. Chrome’s jaw open as he stared at Suika.
“Al-righty then. Can we go somewhere and catch up?” Tome shook her arm.

Shutting the door to the house, Kim apologized about the lack of seating. Tome looked around the house with wide eyes as she grabbed blankets and pillows as threw them against the wall.

“Mom?! Dad?!” Tome grabbed her face as she passed by. “Senku is Dad?! You…Mom?? When?” She struggled to smile with her cheeks pushed together.

“Give me a moment.” Pulling his hands away and tossing the pillow in her hands to the others. She pulled out the box of letters. Dropping heavily next to Tome, she placed her hand on the lid before handing it to him.

“These are for you. I’ve written you letters about everything that’s happened since I woke up. Read them and it’ll explain just about everything.” Handing the box over, she kept her hand on the lid. “The most recent letters…you can skip. They…actually, I’ll just take them. I never thought I’d see you again...”

“No-ah!” He yanked it out of her hands. “Don’t be fucked prudish now. Like we don’t know every gross detail about each other.” She chewed on her lip.
“Just let me know when you get to the Island letters, ok?” Scrunching his face, he rolled his eyes. She smiled widely at him.

“Fine.” He leaned back against the wall and pulled out the first letter. “So, you and Senku, hm?”

“Yeah.” She blushed, shoving her hand in his face. Dropping the page, he grabbed it, staring at the beat-up silver ring.

“I thought ya’ll were just screwing around. So, he turned a hoe into a housewife?” Kim laughed, twisting the ring around her finger. “I missed the whole thing, huh?”

“No. Haven’t, like, officially done anything. Not by our standards, anyway. Again, we’re so busy. And resources are used for getting ready for the next voyage. Read! I’ll leave ya be and bring back supper. We have another bedroom you can use.” She stood as he picked the page back up and got comfortable.

“And your adorable little girl?” Kim paused.

“She stays with Kohaku and Ruri more often. Just…works that way. They were here first. You’ll learn more things run as a mesh between the two eras.” She strained a smile at him. “It’s actually pretty nice.” Tome raised an eyebrow at her but flicked his hand at her.

“All I’m saying is that the Captain’s Quarters are not changing, nor am I giving it up to you.” Ryusui said calmly as he sipped his tea sitting in a comfortable chair outside his hut he shared with Ukyo.

And I’m saying we share it. Week on, week off.” Kim paced in front of him. Ukyo watched amused from the doorway. “With as long as we’re gonna be at sea, you really expect me to bang in a closet?” Ryusui coughed, Ukyo snorted.

“And you expect us to?” He wiped his face with a napkin, blotting at his shirt too.

“No. That’s why we share custody of it. Change the bedsheets and clean it before change over. It’s fair and…”

“Captain’s Quarters.”

“It’s a name.” Kim scoffed, waving her hand around.

“Answer is still no.” Ryusui set the cup down and rested his ankle on his knee. “Plus, theres no gain in it for me. Senku and I built that ship together. Why would I share my room?”

“Cuz he built it too.”

“He doesn’t care.”

“I do.” Kim stopped, arms braced against her hips.

“And?” Ryu smirked at her as she pursed her lips tightly. “What do you think, Ukyo?” He leaned his head back to look at his boyfriend.

“I’m not getting in the middle of this.” He laughed.

“Smart man. What do you want?” Kim huffed. Ryu leaned forward, setting both feet on the ground.

“Now, we’re talking. What are you willing to give me?” He grinned. “I could rent it to you. Million Dragos a week.”

“That’s absurd!” Kim flipped her hand in the air, continuing her pacing.

“What’s your counteroffer?”

Racking her brain for anything this greedy bastard could want; she kept coming up blank. She had nothing he didn’t either already have or could easily get.

“I’ll give you another option then.” Ryusui sat back. She narrowed her eyes, waiting for another absurd offer. “Now that Tome is awake, you have half your band again. I want a concert. Give me that before we leave and I’ll share the room with you two. With the stipulations you put forth.

“Changing of the bedding and keeping the room clean. But I want an original song. One no one else had heard before.”

“The song you want. You want it about you or just an original?” The plethora of unfinished songs already flying through her mind.

“Whatever. I’ll leave that up to you and Tome. Leave the music to the professionals.” Ryusui stood as he spoke, his hand held out to her.

“Deal.” She clapped her hand to his. “Before we leave, you’ll have your concert. Had one planned anyway. Owed Tsukasa one for not dying.” She winked.

Turning away from the two men, she filed through the songs in her head. Opening up that dusty file that had only unlocked for her when they got home. A cacophony of music danced through her thoughts as she entered the lab.

Squeezing Senku’s arm as she passed, she grabbed a stack of new made papers. If Ryusui wanted a concert, good. She’ll give him the best one she can give. Acoustic and drums. The possibilities were endless, transposing her work to acoustic would be the challenge that’ll break her out of the rut.

Going back to the house where Tome sat, she waved at him and sat at the desk. They sat in silence. Both engrossed in their own work, their own musings. Peeking over her shoulder at her best friend, she smiled. Her chest expanding to near pain at the fullness of having Tome in her home again.
His presence filling the corners of her chest with warmth, filling the homesick spaces. She could cry, should cry. The only thing missing from the view, her sweet boy Brutus. Turning back to the wobbly staffs on her page, she set back to composing.

Chapter Text

Senku groaned as he stretched, tossing the rolled-up blanket between him and Kim away. She still slept, one hand tucked under her chin and the other curled between her naked breasts. Lifting her blankets and cloak, he scooted into her space. Gently placing her arm over his shoulder, he tucked himself into her warmth. Her arm tightened around his head, pulling him into her chest and throwing her leg over his waist.

She let out a soft, sleepy sigh as he trailed light fingers up her bare back. Arching into him more, squeezing him tighter. Laughing warmly as he moved his face.

“You’re going to suffocate me with your tits.” Sleep lowering his voice to a hearty grumble. Smooshing her cheek into his crown.

“A glorious way to go.” She mumbled. “Worthy of Valhalla.”

“Don’t you have to die in battle?” Shrugging, she scratched his scalp. Goosebumps skittering down his neck.

“I’ll sit on your face then.” Her light giggle bouncing his face against one warm breast.

“That’s more like it.” Trailing fingers down her side and patting her ass. “Hop up.” A loud groan rumbled through the narrow opening of the bedroom door.

“I can hear you.” Shuffling and thumping from Tome as he approached. Senku pulled the blanket over Kim’s bare ass as the door opened. “Adorable. Where’s the bathroom?”

“Outhouse.” She answered, flinging her hand. “Or find a tree to piss on.” Dropping her arm on Senku, he flinched muttering a soft ow.

“What about showers, brushing my teeth and, I don’t know, breakfast?” He thumped against the doorframe. “Will you just get up? Or I’m joining you two.”

“Go away. We’ll be up when you come back. Then I’ll show you the ropes.” Squeezing Senku closer again and tugging the blankets up.

“Never thought you’d be a simp, bud.” Tome laughed.

“Hmm, have you seen her tits?” With a heavy, laughing sigh, the door closed and they heard him leave.

“Just my tits, huh?” Kim rolled away, stretching with a groan. “Here I thought it was my winning personality.”

“Nope.” Senku stood and pulled on his smock, sniffing the collar. “Will you wash this tomorrow? I need Tome once you’re done with the morning routine stuff.

Wrapping his arms while Kim threw on her clothes and stumbled a bit as her foot caught her shorts, he frowned. Swearing sharply, she tilted her head to see better.

“No can do. He’s set to start training with us. We need him to get on the same page as everyone else.” Pulling her hair up, Senku pointed her toothbrush at her.

“I need him for the engines. That’s the main reason I had Taiju look for him. I need a capable mechanic, one from our time to fix whatever those Islanders did to it.”

“We need all the warriors to be on par with each other. And with Tome just waking up, he really needs to be training. I want to get him proficient with a weapon too.” She grabbed hers and wet it in the bowl of water from the night before. Dipping the bristles in the powder, she popped it in her mouth.
“We need the Perseus up and running. We need to leave on time.” Shrugging as she left the room. Tome entered again as she opened a drawer on the desk and handed him a spare toothbrush.

“Powder in our room for your teeth.” She said around the foam in her mouth. Furrowing his brows, he held the homemade utensil in his hand. “It’s boar hair, just like they use to make.” She called over her shoulder, leaving the house.

“Dip and brush.” Senku said following her outside, his toothbrush hanging out of his mouth as he caught the door. “We’re not done talking, Kimberly.”
She spat the foam out in a bush, turning to him as he came up behind her.

“Tome is capable enough as a fighter to hold off on training until the engines are up and running. Then you can have him ‘til everything is back in place.

“Not to mention the entire trip there.” Brushing his teeth quickly as Kim wiped her mouth, her scarred eyebrow crawled up her forehead.

“Minus when you need him to do maintenance and what not. Two months in open water, you all are going to be busy keeping those things running.”
“It won’t be all the time.” Answering after he spat. Tome exited slowly, listening to their conversation.

“Even engines on modern ships needed constant upkeep. Ukyo said they had shifts to keep up with the preventative maintenance. You’re gonna sit here and tell me you made engines that work for two months without being babied?”

“Of course not.” He huffed.

“Exactly.” Leaning on one hip, Kim grinned slyly at Senku. “But, I’ll make you a deal.”

“A deal?” Tome and Senku said together.

“I’ve promised two people a concert, one of which is going to share custody of the Captain’s Quarters. So, make me an amp AND make my guitar electric and you can have Tome for as long as you need until the concert and any practices I need him for.”

“I already have a shit ton to do.” Senku frowned.

“Then he’s mine.” She grinned, folding her arms.

“Don’t I get a say in any of this?” Tome crossed his arms, a drop of foam on his chin. Kim pointed at him and wiped her own chin.

“Of course.” She smiled softly. “You can either do back breaking work on a ship going across the Pacific, or you can hang out with me, Tsukasa and the other fighters and punch each other.”

“Don’t be biased or anything.” Senku rolled his eyes.

“Trans-Pacific travel?”

“I see Kim’s done a wonderful job filling you in on what’s going on.”

“OK!” Flinging her arms up. “I’ll make the deal even better. Amp, electric guitar as well as postponing my wedding until we come home.”

“I’ll help Senku. That sounds interesting and I’m curious to see what you’ve got going on with all of that.” Senku snatched her toothbrush from her and and raised his middle finger.

“For the record,” He said close to her ear as Tome went back inside with a roll of his eyes. “I said I’d give you the wedding you wanted and I’d do it tomorrow if you really wanted.”

“Then do it!” She snarled.

“Nope! Deals been struck. But, I’ll let you plan your garish dream wedding.” He smirked walking away.

“I want tuxes and you better do something with that mop on your head!” Kim yelled after him, stomping her foot.

“Anything you want!”

Hours later, Senku rubbed his eyes with pinched fingers. Ukyo and Ryusui were stifling a laugh as Kim slapped the glass table in the lab. Her crudely drawn picture of the globe in the center. Chrome pulled it closer to him; face scrunched in concern.

“I’m telling you, it’s the penguins!” She snapped. Stabbing her finger to a drawing of a cartoonish penguin.

“Are you high?” Ukyo choked out.

“Do I look high?!” Rounding the table to Chrome, she tapped the page quickly.

“We were boiling the seas. Constant pollution and the ice caps were melting too fast. All that lost habitat was causing so many environmental issues. Why-man came by in his space ship and saw that, took a look at what was living around there. Fell in love with the penguins and turned us to stone to save them.”

“Only penguins?” Senku arched an eyebrow.

“Obviously not. But they’re the cutest things up there…so…”

“Ten billion percent not the reason.”

“Polar bears are cute.” Ukyo said. Ryusui agreeing with him.
“I have to agree with Senku. Why would he care about…whatever penguins are.” Chrome slid the paper away, folding his arms like Senku.

“That’s cuz you’ve never seen one! The bigger picture does work. We were killing the planet and Why-man got pissed and BOOM! Stone people.” Kim smiled proudly at her argument.

“Are you done with this bit?” Senku’s lip pulled upward, his smile creeping along his face. She snatched the paper with a snarl.

“Keep laughing, buttholes. A billion Dragos says I’m right.” Waving the paper at them as she backed out the lab.

“You’re on!” Ryusui snapped. Biting out another snarl, she bumped into Tome and Kasaki. Tome was wiping his hands off on a rag.

“I’ve got an idea how to get it all working again, but I’m gonna need someone smaller and strong to get between what you’ve got going on.

“I’ve gotta say, I’m really impressed you got all that done with literally nothing. Kasaki, here, told me all about your smelting process and finding the iron you needed.”

“And as well as I’m feeling, I can’t get into the small spaces like we need.” Kasaki frowned. Senku clicked his tongue in mild annoyance.

“I was afraid of that.”

“Plus, looks like whoever was dicking around in there dropped some stuff inside the pistons. I don’t know how they got in there, but it’s a mess. It’ll take a few people to clean and get it back together.”

“How small and how strong?” Kim asked.

“Thinner than you, but about as tall or smaller.” Tome rubbed the back of his head.

“There’s not a lot, but I’ve got a few in mind. Kohaku for sure. Ginro might be good too.” Kim tapped her chin. “I’ll go get them.”

“Could use your help too. I’ll need someone on the outside as they work inside.” Tome called after her. Raising her hand, she raced down to the training field.

“Do you have the tools you need?” Senku asked as the two stepped inside, Tome looking around.

“Brake cleaner would help. And they’ll need masks and gloves too. Whatever you’re using for grease is nasty stuff.” He rubbed his fingers on the rag again. Senku hummed, looking around the chemicals he had already made.

“It’ll take time to make tetrachloroethylene or dichloromethane. More time than we have.”

“If you have acetone or ethanol, those will work in a pinch.”

“Good. We have plenty of those. I think Kim as some in the clinic too if you need more that what I have. Finally! The engines are yours, Tome. Ryusui and the rest of us are going to finish moving rooms around and plotting out course.” Senku grinned up at Tome.

“I’ll help ya too.” Kasaki slapped Tome’s back. “I might not know all that you two do, but I helped build those beasts.”

Tome grinned back at the two, flipping the dirty rag over his shoulder.

“Hopefully we don’t need to take anything from the only clinic you have.”

“Ah, don’t worry about it. I’ll make her more.” Tome moved to let everyone out as they chatted about finally getting underway. Kasaki clapped his hand with Tome’s as he exited.

“Senku.” Tome caught him as he turned to walk back into the lab, ready to prepare the chemicals. “Who is Hyoga and where is he?”

“Finish reading her letters. You haven’t even gotten to the good stuff yet.”

“He left her alone in the woods to fend fend for herself after breaking both her hands.” Tome hissed.

“I know. She wasn’t alone over there. Ukyo was there. So was Taiju and Yuzuriha. She had people looking out for her as much as she did them.” Senku paused, thinking about her taking Yuzuriha’s place in the Sapphire Cove. “She hasn’t changed too much. Still willing to take the brunt of whatever is thrown at us.”

“Tell me. The scar of her face. The person who gave her that got what they deserved?” Senku nodded slowly. He never saw Tsubaki’s body, but the autopsy report and the way Ukyo and Yo reacted when they recounted finding them was enough.

“That and more.”